HAYWOOD, THE OLD HOME OF JUDGE GARNETT ANDREWS,
ERECTED IN 1794 OR
1795 . . . . 376
Page 1
THE WAR-TIME JOURNAL OF A
GEORGIA GIRL
INTRODUCTION
To edit oneself after the lapse of nearly half
a century is like taking an appeal from Philip drunk to Philip sober. The
changes of thought and feeling between the middle of the nineteenth and the
beginning of the twentieth century are so great that the impulsive young
person who penned the following record and the white-haired woman who edits
it, are no more the same than were Philip drunk with the wine of youth and
passion and Philip sobered by the lessons of age and experience. The
author's lot was cast amid the tempest and fury of war, and if her
utterances are sometimes out of accord with the spirit of our own happier
time, it is because she belonged to an era which, though but of yesterday,
as men count the ages of history, is separated from our own by a social and
intellectual chasm as broad almost as the lapse of a thousand years. In the
lifetime of a single generation the people of the South have been called
upon to pass through changes that the rest of the world has taken centuries
to accomplish. The distance between the armor-clad
Page 2
knight at Acre and the "embattled farmers" at
Lexington is hardly greater than that between the feudal aristocracy which
dominated Southern sentiment in 1860, and the commercial plutocracy that
rules over the destinies of the nation to-day.
Never was there an aristocracy so compact, so
united, so powerful. Out of a population of some 9,000,000 whites that
peopled the Southern States, according to the census of 1850, only about
300,000 were actual slaveholders. Less than 3,000 of these - men owning,
say, over 100 negroes each, constituted the great planter class, who, with a
small proportion of professional and business men affiliated with them in
culture and sympathies, dominated Southern sentiment and for years dictated
the policy of the nation. The more prominent families all over the country
knew each other by reputation, if not by actual contact, and to be a member
of the privileged few in one community was an ex-officio title to
membership in all. To use a modern phrase, we were intensely "class
conscious" and this brought about a solidarity of feeling and sentiment
almost comparable to that created by family ties. Narrow and provincial we
may have been, in some respects, but take it all in all, it is doubtful
whether the world has ever produced a state of society more rich in all the
resources for a thoroughly wholesome, happy, and joyous life than existed
among the privileged "4,000" under the peculiar civilization of the Old
South - a civilization which has
Page 3
served its purpose in the evolution of the race and
passed away forever. So completely has it vanished that the very language in
which we used to express ourselves is becoming obsolete. Many of our
household words, among them a name scarcely less dear than "mother," are a
dead language. Others have a strangely archaic sound to modern ears. When
the diary was written, women were still regarded as "females," and it was
even permissible to have a "female acquaintance," or a "male friend," when
distinction of sex was necessary, without being relegated forthwith to the
ranks of the ignobile vulgus. The words "lady" and "gentleman" had
not yet been brought into disrepute, and strangest of all, to modern ears,
the word "rebel," now so bitterly resented as casting a stigma on the
Southern cause, is used throughout the diary as a term of pride and
affectionate endearment.
It is for the sake of the light it throws on
the inner life of this unique society at the period of its dissolution - a
period so momentous in the history of our country - that this
contemporaneous record from the pen of a young woman in private life, is
given to the public. The uncompromising attitude of the writer's father
against secession removed him, of course, from all participation in the
political and official life of the Confederacy, and so this volume can lay
claim to none of the dignity which attaches to the utterances of one
narrating events "quorum párs magna fui." But for
Page 4
this reason its testimony will, perhaps, be of more
value to the student of social conditions than if it dealt with matters
pertaining more exclusively to the domain of history. The experiences
recounted are such as might have come at that time, to any woman of good
family and social position; the feelings, beliefs, and prejudices expressed
reflect the general sentiment of the Southern people of that generation, and
this is my apology for offering them to the public. As an informal
contemporaneous record, written with absolutely no thought of ever meeting
other eyes than those of the author, the present volume can claim at least
the merit of that unpremeditated realism which is more valuable as a picture
of life than detailed statistics of battles and sieges. The chief object of
the writer in keeping a diary was to cultivate ease of style by daily
exercise in rapid composition, and, incidentally, to preserve a record of
personal experiences for her own convenience. This practice was kept up with
more or less regularity for about ten years, but the bulk of the matter so
produced was destroyed at various times in those periodical fits of disgust
and self-abasement that come to every keeper of an honest diary in saner
moments. The present volume was rescued from a similar fate by the
intercession of a relative, who suggested that the period dealt with was one
of such transcendent interest, embracing the last months of the war and the
equally stormy times immediately following, that the record of it ought to
be preserved
Page 5
along with our other war relics, as a family heirloom.
So little importance did the writer attach to the document even then, that
the only revision made in changing it from a personal to a family history,
was to tear out bodily whole paragraphs, and even pages, that were
considered too personal for other eyes than her own. In this way the
manuscript was mutilated, in some places, beyond recovery. The frequent
hiatuses caused by these elisions are marked in the body of the work by the
usual signs of ellipsis.
The original manuscript was written in an old
day-book fished out of some forgotten corner during the war, when writing
paper was as scarce as banknotes, and almost as dear, if measured in
Confederate money. The pale, home-made ink, never too distinct, at best, is
faded after nearly fifty years, to a light ocher, but little darker than the
age-yellowed paper on which it was inscribed. Space was economized and paper
saved by writing between the closely-ruled lines, and in a hand so small and
cramped as to be often illegible, without the aid of a lens. The manuscript
suffered many vicissitudes, the sheets having been torn from the covers and
crumpled into the smallest possible space for better concealment in times of
emergency.
As a discourager of self-conceit there is
nothing like an old diary, and I suppose no one ever knows what a full-blown
idiot he or she is capable of being, who has not kept such a living record
against himself. This being the case, the gray-haired editor may be pardoned
Page 6
a natural averseness to the publication of anything
that would too emphatically "write me down an ass" - to borrow from our
friend Dogberry - though I fear that in some of the matter retained in the
interest of truth, I have come perilously near to that alternative.
But while the "blue line" has been freely
used, as was indispensable in an intimate private chronicle of this sort, it
has not been allowed to interfere in any way with the fidelity of the
narrative. Matter strictly personal to the writer - tiresome reflections,
silly flirtations, and the like - has been omitted, and thoughtless
criticisms and other expressions that might wound the feelings of persons
now living, have been left out or toned down. Connectives, or other words
are supplied where necessary for clearness; where more particular
information is called for, it is given in parentheses, or in the explanatory
notes at the heads of the chapters. Even the natural temptation to correct
an occasional lapse into local barbarisms, such as "like" for "as," "don't"
for "doesn't," or the still more unpardonable offense of applying the terms
"male" and "female" to objects of their respective genders, has been
resisted for fear of altering the spirit of the narrative by too much
tampering with the letter. For the same reason certain palpable errors and
misstatements, unless of sufficient importance to warrant a note, have been
left unchanged - for instance, the absurd classing of B. F. Butler with
General Sherman
Page 7
as a degenerate West Pointer, or the confusion between
fuit Ilium and ubi Troja fuit that resulted in the
misquotation on page 190. For my "small Latin," I have no excuse to offer
except that I had never been a school teacher then, and could enjoy the
bliss of ignorance without a blush. As to the implied reflection on West
Point, I am not sure whether I knew any better at the time, or not. Probably
I did, as I lived in a well-informed circle, but my excited brain was so
occupied at the moment with thoughts of the general depravity of those
dreadful Yankees, that there was not room for another idea in it.
Throughout the work none but real names are
employed, with the single exception noted on page 105. In extenuation of
this gentleman's bibulous propensities, it must be remembered that such
practices were much more common in those days than now, and were regarded
much more leniently. In fact, I have been both surprised and shocked in
reading over this story of a bygone generation, to see how prevalent was the
use of wines. and other alcoholic liquors, and how lightly an occasional
over-indulgence was regarded. In this respect there can be no doubt that the
world has changed greatly for the better. When "gentlemen," as we were not
afraid to call our men guests in those days, were staying in the house, it
was a common courtesy to place a bottle of wine, or brandy, or both, with
the proper adjuncts, in the room of each guest, so that he might help
himself to a "night-cap"
Page 8
on going to bed, or an "eye-opener" before getting up
in the morning. It must also be taken into account that at this particular
time men everywhere were ruined, desperate, their occupation gone, their
future without hope, the present without resources, so that they were ready
to catch at any means for diverting their thoughts from the ruin that
enveloped them. The same may be said of the thoughtless gayety among the
young people during the dark days preceding the close; it was a case of
"eat, drink, and be merry, for to-morrow we die."
In the desire to avoid as far as possible any
unnecessary tampering with the original manuscript, passages expressive of
the animosities of the time, which the author would be glad to blot out
forever, have been allowed to stand unaltered - not as representing the
present feeling of the writer or her people, but because they do represent
our feelings forty years ago, and to suppress them entirely, would be to
falsify the record. While recognizing the bad taste of many of these
utterances, which "Philip sober" would now be the first to repudiate, it
must be remembered that he has no right to speak for "Philip drunk," or to
read his own present feelings into the mind of his predecessor. The diary
was written in a time of storm and tempest, of bitter hatreds and fierce
animosities, and its pages are so saturated with the spirit of the time,
that to attempt to banish it would be like giving the play of Hamlet without
the title-role. It does not pretend to
Page 9
give the calm reflections of a philosopher looking
back dispassionately upon the storms of his youth, but the passionate
utterances of stormy youth itself. It is in no sense a history, but a mere
series of crude pen-sketches, faulty, inaccurate, and out of perspective, it
may be, but still a true picture of things as the writer saw them. It makes
no claim to impartiality; on the contrary, the author frankly admits that it
is violently and often absurdly partisan - and it could not well have been
otherwise under the circumstances. Coming from a heart ablaze with the
passionate resentment of a people smarting under the humiliation of defeat,
it was inevitable that along with the just indignation at wrongs which ought
never to have been committed, there should have crept in many intemperate
and indiscriminate denunciations of acts which the writer did not
understand, to say nothing of sophomorical vaporings calculated now only to
excite a smile. Such expressions, however, are not to be taken seriously at
the present day, but are rather to be regarded as a sort of fossil
curiosities that have the same value in throwing light on the psychology of
the period to which they belong as the relics preserved in our geological
museums have in illustrating the physical life of the past. Revolutions
never take place when people are cool-headed or in a serene frame of mind,
and it would be as dishonest as it is foolish to deny that such bitternesses
ever existed. The better way is to cast them behind us and thank the powers
of the
Page 10
universe that they exist no longer. I cannot better
express this feeling than in the words of an old Confederate soldier at
Petersburg, Va., where he had gone with a number of his comrades who had
been attending the great reunion at Richmond, to visit the scene of their
last struggles under "Marse Robert." They were standing looking down into
the Crater, that awful pit of death, lined now with daisies and buttercups,
and fragrant with the breath of spring. Tall pines, whose lusty young roots
had fed on the hearts of dead men, were waving softly overhead, and nature
everywhere had covered up the scars of war with the mantle of smiling peace.
I paused, too, to watch them, and we all stood there awed into silence, till
at last an old battle-scarred hero from one of the wiregrass counties way
down in Georgia, suddenly raised his hands to heaven, and said in a voice
that trembled with emotion: "Thar's three hundred dead Yankees buried here
under our feet. I helped to put 'em thar, but so help me God, I hope the
like 'll never be done in this country again. Slavery's gone and the war's
over now, thank God for both! We are all brothers once more, and I can feel
for them layin' down thar just the same as fur our own."
That is the sentiment of the new South and of
the few of us who survive from the old. We look back with loving memory upon
our past, as we look upon the grave of the beloved dead whom we mourn but
would not recall. We glorify the men and the memories
Page 11
of those days and would have the coming generations
draw inspiration from them. We teach the children of the South to honor and
revere the civilization of their fathers, which we believe has perished not
because it was evil or vicious in itself, but because, like a good and
useful man who has lived out his allotted time and gone the way of all the
earth, it too has served its turn and must now lie in the grave of the dead
past. The Old South, with its stately feudal régime, was not the
monstrosity that some would have us believe, but merely a case of belated
survival, like those giant sequoias of the Pacific slope that have lingered
on from age to age, and are now left standing alone in a changed world. Like
every civilization that has yet been known since the primitive patriarchal
stage, it was framed in the interest of a ruling class; and as has always
been, and always will be the case until mankind shall have become wise
enough to evolve a civilization based on the interests of all, it was doomed
to pass away whenever changed conditions transferred to another class the
economic advantage that is the basis of all power. It had outlived its day
of usefulness and was an anachronism in the end of the nineteenth century -
the last representative of an economic system that had served the purposes
of the race since the days when man first emerged from his prehuman state
until the rise of the modern industrial system made wage slavery a more
efficient agent of production than chattel slavery.
Page 12
It is as unfair to lay all the onus of that
institution on the Southern States of America as it would be to charge the
Roman Catholic Church with the odium of all the religious persecutions of
the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. The spirit of intolerance was in
the air; everybody persecuted that got the chance even the saints of
Plymouth Rock, and the Catholics did the lion's share only because there
were more of them to do it, and they had more power than our Protestant
forefathers.
In like manner, the spirit of chattel slavery
was in the race, possibly from its prehuman stage, and through all the
hundreds of thousands of years that it has been painfully traveling from
that humble beginning toward the still far-off goal of the superhuman, not
one branch of it has ever awakened to a sense of the moral obliquity of the
practice till its industrial condition had reached a stage in which that
system was less profitable than wage slavery. Then, as the ethical
sentiments are prone to follow closely the line of economic necessity, the
conscience of those nations which had adopted the new industrialism began to
awaken to a perception of the immorality of chattel slavery. Our Southern
States, being still in the agricultural stage, on account of our practical
monopoly of the world's chief textile staple, were the last of the great
civilized nations to find chattel slavery less profitable than wage slavery,
and hence the "great moral crusade" of the North against the perverse and
Page 13
unregenerate South. It was a pure case of economic
determinism, which means that our great moral conflict reduces itself, in
the last analysis, to a question of dollars and cents, though the real issue
was so obscured by other considerations that we of the South honestly
believe to this day that we were fighting for States Rights, while the North
is equally honest in the conviction that it was engaged in a magnanimous
struggle to free the slave.
It is only fair to explain here that the
action of the principle of economic determinism does not imply by any means
that the people affected by it are necessarily insincere or hypocritical. As
enunicated by Karl Marx, under the cumbrous and misleading title of "the
materialistic interpretation of history," it means simply that the economic
factor plays the same part in the social evolution of the race that natural
selection and the survival of the fittest are supposed to play in its
physical evolution. The influence of this factor is generally so subtle and
indirect that we are totally unconscious of it. If I may be pardoned an
illustration from my own experience, I remember perfectly well when I myself
honestly and conscientiously believed the institution of slavery to be as
just and sacred as I now hold it to be the reverse. It was according to the
Bible, and to question it was impious and savored of "infidelity." Most of
my contemporaries would probably give a similar experience. Not one of us
now but would look upon a return to slavery with
Page 14
horror, and yet not one of us probably is conscious of
ever having been influenced by the economic factor!
The truth of the matter is that the transition
from chattel to wage slavery was the next step forward in the evolution of
the race, just as the transition from wage slavery to free and independent
labor will be the next. Some of us, who see our own economic advantage more
or less clearly in this transformation, and others who do not see it so
clearly as they see the evils of the present system, are working for the
change with the zeal of religious enthusiasts, while the capitalists and
their retainers are fighting against it with the desperation of the old
Southern slaveholder against the abolitionist. But here, in justice to the
Southerner, the comparison must end. He fought a losing battle, but he
fought it honestly and bravely, in the open - not by secret fraud and
cunning. His cause was doomed from the first by a law as inexorable as the
one pronounced by the fates against Troy, but he fought with a valor and
heroism that have made a lost cause forever glorious. He saw the civil
fabric his fathers had reared go down in a mighty cataclysm of blood and
fire, a tragedy for all the ages - but better so than to have perished by
slow decay through ages of sloth and rottenness, as so many other great
civilizations of history have done, leaving only a debased and degenerate
race behind them. It was a mediæval civilization, out of accord with the
modern tenor of our time, and it had to go; but if it stood for some outworn
Page 15
customs that should rightly be sent to the dust heap,
it stood for some things, also, that the world can ill afford to lose. It
stood for gentle courtesy, for knightly honor, for generous hospitality; it
stood for fair and honest dealing of man with man in the common business of
life, for lofty scorn of cunning greed and ill-gotten gain through fraud and
deception of our fellowmen - lessons which the founders of our New South
would do well to lay to heart.
And now I have just a word to say on a
personal matter - a solemn amende to make to the memory of my dear
father, to whose unflinching devotion to the Union these pages will bear
ample testimony. While I have never been able to bring myself to repent of
having sided with my own people, I have repented in sackcloth and ashes for
the perverse and rebellious spirit so often manifested against him. How it
was that the influence of such a parent, whom we all loved and honored,
should have failed to convert his own children to his way of thinking, I do
not myself understand, unless it was the contagion of the general enthusiasm
around us. Youth is impulsive, and prone to run with the crowd. We caught
the infection of the war spirit in the air and never stopped to reason or to
think. And then, there were our soldier boys. With my three brothers in the
army, and that glorious record of Lee and his men in Virginia, how was it
possible not to throw oneself heart and soul into the cause for which they
were fighting so gallantly? And
Page 16
when the bitter end came, it is not to be wondered at
if our resentment against those who had brought all these humiliations and
disasters upon us should flame up fiercer than ever. In the expression of
these feelings we sometimes forgot the respect due to our father's opinions
and brought on scenes that were not conducive to the peace of the family.
These lapses were generally followed by fits of repentance on the part of
the offender, but as they led to no permanent amendment of our ways, I am
afraid, that first and last, we made the old gentleman's life a burden to
him. In looking back over the sufferings and disappointments of those
dreadful years the most pathetic figure that presents itself to my memory is
that of my dear old father, standing unmoved by all the clamor of the times
and the waywardness of his children, in his devotion to the great republic
that his father had fought for at Yorktown. I can see now, what I could not
realize then, that the Union men in the South - the honest ones, I mean,
like my father - sacrificed even more for their cause than we of the other
side did for ours. These men are not to be confounded with the scalawags and
traitors who joined the carpet-baggers in plundering their country. They
were gentlemen, and most of them slaveholders, who stood by the Union, not
because they were in any sense Northern sympathizers, but because they saw
in division death for the South, and believed that in saving her to the
Union they were saving her to herself. They suffered not
Page 17
only the material losses of the war, but the odium
their opinions excited; and worst of all, the blank disillusionment that
must have come to them when they saw their beloved Union restored only to
bring about the riot and shame of Reconstruction. My father died before the
horrors of that period had passed away; before the strife and hatred he so
bitterly deplored had begun to subside; before he could have the
satisfaction of seeing his grandson fighting under the old flag that his
father had followed and that his sons had repudiated. Which of us was right?
which was wrong? I am no Daniel come to judgment, and happily, there is in
my mind no reason to brand either side as wrong. In the clearer
understanding that we now have of the laws of historical evolution, we know
that both were right, for both were struggling blindly and unconsciously in
the grasp of economic tendencies they did not understand, towards a
consummation they could not foresee. Both were helpless instruments of those
forces that were hurrying our nation forward another step in its
evolutionary progress, and whatever of praise or blame may attach to either
side for their methods of carrying on the struggle, the result belongs to
neither; it was simply the working out of that natural law of economic
determinism which lies at the root of all the great struggles of history.
And now that we have learned wisdom through
suffering; now that we have seen how much more can be accomplished by
peaceful coöperation under the safe
Page 18
guidance of natural laws, than by wasteful violence,
we are prepared to take our part intelligently in the next great forward
movement of the race - a movement having for its object not merely a closer
union of kindred states, but that grander union dreamed of by the poet,
which is to find its consummation in
"The parliament of man, the federation
of the world."
Page 19
CHAPTER I
ACROSS SHERMAN'S TRACK
December 19-24, 1864
EXPLANATORY NOTE. - At the time of this
narrative, the writer's eldest sister, Mrs. Troup Butler, was living alone
with her two little children on a plantation in Southwest Georgia, between
Albany and Thomasville. Besides our father, who was sixty-two when the war
began, and a little brother who was only twelve when it closed, we had no
male relations out of the army, and she lived there with no other protector,
for a good part of the time, than the negroes themselves. There were not
over a hundred of them on the place, and though they were faithful, and
nobody ever thought of being afraid on their account, it was lonely for her
to be there among them with no other white person than the overseer, and so
the writer and a younger sister, Metta, were usually sent to be her
companions during the winter. The summers she spent with us at the old home.
But in the fall of 1864, while Sherman's army
was lying around Atlanta like a pent-up torrent ready to burst forth at any
moment, my father was afraid to let us get out of his sight, and we all
stood waiting in our defenseless homes till we could see what course the
destroying flood would take. Happily for us it passed by without engulfing
the little town of Washington, where our home was situated, and after it had
swept over the capital of the State, reaching Milledgeville November 23d,
rolled
Page 20
on toward Savannah, where the sound of merry Christmas
bells was hushed by the roar of its angry waters.
Meanwhile the people in our part of Georgia
had had time to get their breath once more, and began to look about for some
way of bridging the gap of ruin and desolation that stretched through the
entire length of our State. The Georgia Railroad, running from Atlanta to
Augusta, had been destroyed to the north of us, and the Central of Georgia,
from Macon to Savannah, was intact for only sixteen miles; that part of the
track connecting the former city with the little station of Gordon having
lain beyond the path of the invaders. By taking advantage of this fragment,
and of some twelve miles of track that had been laid from Camack, a station
on the uninjured part of the Georgia railroad, to Mayfield, on what is now
known as the Macon branch of the Georgia, the distance across country could
be shortened by twenty-five miles, and the wagon road between these two
points at once became a great national thoroughfare.
By the middle of December, communication,
though subject to many difficulties and discomforts, was so well established
that my father concluded it would be practicable for us to make the journey
to our sister. We were eager to go, and would be safer, he thought, when
once across the line, than at home. Sherman had industriously spread the
impression that his next move would be on either Charleston or Augusta, and
in the latter event, our home would be in the line of danger. Southwest
Georgia was at that time a "Land of Goshen" and a "city of refuge" to
harassed Confederates. Thus far it had never been seriously threatened by
the enemy, and was supposed to be the last spot in the Confederacy on which
he would ever set foot - and this, in the end, proved to be not far from the
truth.
Page 21
So then, after careful consultation with my
oldest brother, Fred, at that time commandant of the Georgia camp of
instruction for conscripts, in Macon, we set out under the protection of a
reliable man whom my brother detailed to take care of us. It may seem
strange to modern readers that two young women should have been sent off on
such a journey with no companion of their own sex, but the exigencies of the
times did away with many conventions. Then, too, the exquisite courtesy and
deference of the Southern men of that day toward women made the chaperon a
person of secondary importance among us. It was the "male protector" who was
indispensable. I have known matrons of forty wait for weeks on the movements
of some male acquaintance rather than take the railroad journey of fifty
miles from our village to Augusta, alone; and when I was sent off to
boarding school, I remember, the great desideratum was to find some man who
would pilot me safely through the awful difficulties of a railroad journey
of 200 miles. Women, young or old, were intrusted to the care of any man
known to their family as a gentleman, with a confidence as beautiful as the
loyalty that inspired it. Under no other social régime, probably,
have young girls been allowed such liberty of intercourse with the other sex
as were those of the Old South - a liberty which the notable absence of
scandals and divorces in that society goes far to justify.
Dec. 24, 1864, Saturday. - Here
we are in Macon at last, and this is the first chance I have had at my
journal since we left home last Monday. Father went with us to Barnett, and
then turned us over to Fred, who had come up from Augusta to meet us and
Page 22
travel with us as far as Mayfield. At Camack, where we
changed cars, we found the train literally crammed with people going on the
same journey with ourselves. Since the destruction of the Georgia, the Macon
& Western, and the Central railroads by Sherman's army, the whole tide of
travel between the eastern and western portions of our poor little
Confederacy flows across the country from Mayfield to Gordon. Mett and I,
with two other ladies, whom we found on the train at Camack, were the first
to venture across the gap - 65 miles of bad roads and worse conveyances,
through a country devastated by the most cruel and wicked invasion of modern
times.
As we entered the crowded car, two young
officers gave up their seats to us and saw that we were made comfortable
while Fred was out looking after the baggage. Near us sat a handsome
middle-aged gentleman in the uniform of a colonel, with a pretty young girl
beside him, whom we at once spotted as his bride. They were surrounded by a
number of officers, and the bride greatly amused us, in the snatches of
their conversation we overheard, by her extreme bookishness. She was clearly
just out of school. The only other lady on the car was closely occupied with
the care of her husband, a wounded Confederate officer, whom we afterwards
learned was Maj. Bonham, of South Carolina.
It is only eleven miles from Camack to
Mayfield, but the road was so bad and the train so heavy that
Page 23
we were nearly two hours in making the distance. Some
of the seats were without backs and some without bottoms, and the roadbed so
uneven that in places the car tilted from side to side as if it was going to
upset and spill us all out. We ate dinner on the cars - that is, Fred ate,
while Metta and I were watching the people. The weather was very hot, and I
sweltered like a steam engine under the overload of clothing I had put on to
save room in my trunk. At three o'clock in the afternoon we reached
Mayfield, a solitary shanty at the present terminus of the R. R. Fred had
sent Mr. Belisle, one of his men, ahead to engage a conveyance, and he met
us with a little spring wagon, which he said would take us on to Sparta that
night for forty dollars. It had no top, but was the choice of all the
vehicles there, for it had springs, of which none of the others could boast.
There was the mail hack, which had the advantage of a cover, but could not
carry our trunks, and really looked as if it were too decrepit to bear the
weight of the mail bags. We mounted our little wagon, and the others were
soon all filled so full that they looked like delegations from the old woman
that lived in a shoe, and crowds of pedestrians, unable to find a sticking
place on tongue or axle, plodded along on foot. The colonel and his wife
were about to get into a rough old plantation wagon, already overloaded, but
Fred said she was too pretty to ride in such a rattle-trap, and offered her
a seat in ours, which was gladly accepted. We also
Page 24
made room for Dr. Shine, one of the officers of their
party, who, we afterwards found out, was a friend of Belle Randolph.
About a mile from Mayfield we stopped at a
forlorn country tavern, where Fred turned us over to Mr. Belisle, and went
in to spend the night there, so as to return to Augusta by the next train. I
felt rather desolate after his departure, but we soon got into conversation
with the colonel and his bride, the gentlemen who were following on foot
joined in, and we sang rebel songs and became very sociable together. We had
not gone far when big drops of rain began to fall from an angry black cloud
that had been gradually creeping upon us from the northwest. The bride
raised a little fancy silk parasol that made the rest of us laugh, while
Metta and I took off our hats and began to draw on shawls and hoods, and a
young captain, who was plodding on foot behind us, hastened to offer his
overcoat. When we found that he had a wounded arm, disabled by a Yankee
bullet, we tried to make room for him in the wagon, but it was impossible to
squeeze another person into it. Ralph, the driver, had been turned afoot to
make room for Dr. Shine, and was walking ahead to act as guide in the
darkness.
Just after nightfall we came to a public house
five miles from Sparta, where the old man lives from whom our wagons were
hired, and we stopped to pay our fare and get supper, if anybody wanted it.
He
Page 25
is said to be fabulously rich, and owns all the land
for miles around, but he don't live like it. He is palsied and bed-ridden,
but so eager after money that guests are led to his bedside to pay their
reckoning into his own hands. Mett and I staid in the wagon and sent Mr.
Belisle to settle for us, but the gentlemen of our party who went in, said
it was dreadful to see how his trembling old fingers would clutch at the
bills they paid him, and the suspicious looks he would cast around to make
sure he was not being cheated. They could talk of nothing else for some time
after they came out. We stopped at this place nearly an hour, while the
horses were being changed and the drivers getting their supper. There was a
fine grove around the house, but the wind made a dismal howling among the
branches, and ominous mutterings of distant thunder added to our uneasiness.
Large fires were burning in front of the stables and threw a weird glare
upon the groups of tired soldiers gathered round them, smoking their pipes
and cooking their scanty rations, and the flashing uniforms of Confederate
officers, hurrying in and out, added to the liveliness of the scene. Many of
them came to our wagon to see if they could do anything for us, and their
presence, brave fellows, gave me a comfortable feeling of safety and
protection. Dr. Shine brought us a toddy, and the colonel and the captain
would have smothered us under overcoats and army blankets if we had let
them.
When the horses were ready, we jogged on again
Page 26
towards Sparta, which seemed to recede as we advanced.
Dr. Shine, who was driving, didn't know the road, and had to guide the
horses by Ralph's direction as he walked ahead and sung out: "Now, pull to
de right!" "Now, go straight ahead!" "Take keer, marster, dar's a bad hole
ter yo' lef'," and so on, till all at once the long-threatened rain began to
pour down, and everything was in confusion. Somebody cried out in the
darkness; "Confound Sparta! will we never get there?" and Ralph made us all
laugh again with his answer:
"Yessir, yessir, we's right in de subjues
er de town now." And sure enough, the next turn in the road revealed the
lights of the village glimmering before us. We drove directly to Mr. William
Simpson's, and when Metta and I had gotten out, the wagon went on with its
other passengers to the hotel. We met with such a hearty reception from
Belle and her mother that for the moment all our troubles were forgotten. A
big, cheerful fire was blazing in the sitting-room, and as I sank into a
soft easy chair, I felt my first sensation of fatigue.
Next morning the sky was overcast, everything
outside was wet and dripping and a cold wind had sprung up that rattled the
naked boughs of a great elm, heavy with raindrops, against our window. As
soon as the houseboy had kindled a fire, Mrs. Simpson's maid came to help us
dress, and brought a toddy of fine old peach brandy, sweetened with
white sugar. I made
Page 27
Mett take a big swig of it to strengthen her for the
journey, as she seemed very weak; but not being accustomed to the use of
spirits, it upset her so that she couldn't walk across the floor. I was
frightened nearly out of my wits, but she soon recovered and felt much
benefited by her unintentional spree, at which we had a good laugh.
We had a royal breakfast, and while we were
eating it, Mr. Belisle, who had spent the night at the hotel, drove up with
a four-mule wagon, in which he had engaged places for us and our trunks to
Milledgeville, at seventy-five dollars apiece. It was a common plantation
wagon, without cover or springs, and I saw Mr. Simpson shake his head
ominously as we jingled off to take up more passengers at the hotel. There
were several other conveyances of the same sort, already overloaded, waiting
in front of the door, and a number of travelers standing on the sidewalk
rushed forward to secure places in ours as soon as we halted. The first to
climb in was a poor sick soldier, of whom no pay was demanded. Next came a
captain of Texas Rangers, then a young lieutenant in a shabby uniform that
had evidently seen very hard service, and after him our handsome young
captain of the night before. He grumbled a little at the looks of the
conveyance, but on finding we were going to ride in it, dashed off to secure
a seat for himself. While we sat waiting there, I overheard a conversation
between a countryman and a nervous traveler that was not calculated to
Page 28
relieve my mind. In answer to some inquiry about the
chances for hiring a conveyance at Milledgeville, I heard the countryman
say:
"Milledgeville's like hell; you kin get thar
easy enough, but gittin' out agin would beat the Devil himself."
I didn't hear the traveler's next remark, but
it must have been something about Metta and me, for I heard the countryman
answer:
"Ef them ladies ever gits to Gordon, they'll
be good walkers. Sherman's done licked that country clean; d - n me ef you
kin hire so much as a nigger an' a wheelbarrer."
I was so uneasy that I asked Mr. Belisle to go
and question the man further, because I knew that after her long attack of
typhoid fever, last summer, Metta couldn't stand hardships as well as I
could. When the captain heard me he spoke up immediately and said:
"Don't give yourselves the slightest
uneasiness, young ladies; I'll see that you get safe to Gordon, if you will
trust to me."
He spoke with an air of authority that was
reassuring, and when he sprang down from the wagon and joined a group of
officers on the sidewalk, I knew that something was in the wind. After a
whispered consultation among them, and a good deal of running back and
forth, he came to us and said that they had decided to "press" the wagon in
case of necessity, to take the party to Gordon, and all being now ready,
Page 29
we moved out of Sparta. We soon became very sociable
with our new companions, though not one of us knew the other even by name.
Mett and I saw that they were all dying with curiosity about us and enjoyed
keeping them mystified. The captain said he was from Baltimore, and it was a
sufficient introduction when we found that he knew the Elzeys and the
Irwins, and that handsome Ed Carey I met in Montgomery last winter, who used
to be always telling me how much I reminded him of his cousin "Connie." Just
beyond Sparta we were halted by one of the natives, who, instead of paying
forty dollars for his passage to the agent at the hotel, like the rest of
us, had walked ahead and made a private bargain with Uncle Grief, the
driver, for ten dollars. This "Yankee trick" raised a laugh among our
impecunious Rebs, and the lieutenant, who was just out of a Northern prison,
and very short of funds, thanked him for the lesson and declared he meant to
profit by it the next chance he got. The newcomer proved to be a very
amusing character, and we nicknamed him "Sam Weller," on account of his
shrewdness and rough-and-ready wit. He was
dressed in a coarse home-made suit, but was evidently something of a
dandy, as his shirt-front sported a broad cotton rude edged with home-made
cotton lace. He was a rebel soldier, he said: "Went in at the fust pop and
been a-fightin' ever since, till the Yankees caught me here, home on
furlough, and wouldn't turn me loose till I
Page 30
had took their infernal oath - beg your pardon, ladies
- the jig's pretty nigh up anyway, so I don't reckon it'll make much
diff'rence."
He told awful tales about the things Sherman's
robbers had done; it made my blood boil to hear them, and when the captain
asked him if some of the rascals didn't get caught themselves sometimes -
stragglers and the like - he answered with a wink that said more than words:
"Yes; our folks took lots of prisoners;
more'n'll ever be heard of agin."
"What became of them?" asked the lieutenant.
"Sent 'em to Macon, double quick," was the
laconic reply. "Got 'em thar in less'n half an hour."
"How did they manage it?" continued the
lieutenant, in a tone that showed he understood Sam's metaphor.
"Just took 'em out in the woods and lost
'em," he replied, in his jerky, laconic way. "Ever heerd o' losin'
men, lady?" he added, turning to me, with an air of grim waggery that made
my flesh creep - for after all, even Yankees are human beings, though they
don't always behave like it.
"Yes," I said, "I had heard of it, but thought
it a horrible thing."
"I don't b'lieve in losin' 'em, neither, as a
gener'l thing," he went on. "I don't think it's right principul, and I
wouldn't lose one myself, but when I see what they have done to these
people round here, I
Page 31
can't blame 'em for losin' every devil of 'em
they kin git their hands on."
"What was the process of losing?" asked
the captain. "Did they manage the business with fire-arms?"
"Sometimes, when they was in a hurry," Mr.
Weller explained, with that horrible, grim irony of his, "the guns would
go off an' shoot 'em, in spite of all that our folks could do. But most
giner'ly they took the grapevine road in the fust patch of woods they come
to, an' soon as ever they got sight of a tree with a grape vine on it, it's
cur'ous how skeered their hosses would git. You couldn't keep 'em from
runnin' away, no matter what you done, an' they never run fur before their
heads was caught in a grape vine and they would stand thar, dancin' on
nothin' till they died. Did you ever hear of anybody dancin' on nothin'
before, lady?" - turning to me.
I said he ought to be ashamed to tell it; even
a Yankee was entitled to protection when a prisoner of war.
"But these fellows wasn't regular prisoners of
war, lady," said the sick soldier; "they were thieves and houseburners," -
and I couldn't but feel there was something in that view of it.
*
* In justice to both sides, it must be
understood that the class of prisoners here referred to were stragglers and
freebooters who had wandered off in search of plunder, and probably got no
worse than they deserved when they fell into the hands of the enraged
country people, who were naturally not inclined to regard the expropriation
of their family plate and household goods and the burning of their homes as
a part of legitimate warfare. There were doubtless many brave and honorable
men in Sherman's army who would not stoop to plunder, and who did the best
they could to keep from making war the "hell" their leader defined it to be,
but these were not the kind who would be likely to get "lost." Those readers
who care to inform themselves fully on the subject, are referred to the
official correspondence between Gen. Sherman and Gen. Wade Hampton in regard
to the treatment of "foragers."
Page 32
About three miles from Sparta we struck the
"Burnt Country," as it is well named by the natives, and then I could better
understand the wrath and desperation of these poor people. I almost felt as
if I should like to hang a Yankee myself. There was hardly a fence left
standing all the way from Sparta to Gordon. The fields were trampled down
and the road was lined with carcasses of horses, hogs, and cattle that the
invaders, unable either to consume or to carry away with them, had wantonly
shot down to starve out the people and prevent them from making their crops.
The stench in some places was unbearable; every few hundred yards we had to
hold our noses or stop them with the cologne Mrs. Elzey had given us, and it
proved a great boon. The dwellings that were standing all showed signs of
pillage, and on every plantation we saw the charred remains of the gin-house
and packing-screw, while here and there, lone chimney-stacks, "Sherman's
Sentinels," told of homes laid in ashes. The infamous wretches! I couldn't
wonder now that these poor people should
Page 33
want to put a rope round the neck of every red-handed
"devil of them" they could lay their hands on. Hay ricks and fodder stacks
were demolished, corn cribs were empty, and every bale of cotton that could
be found was burnt by the savages. I saw no grain of any sort, except little
patches they had spilled when feeding their horses and which there was not
even a chicken left in the country to eat. A bag of oats might have lain
anywhere along the road without danger from the beasts of the field, though
I cannot say it would have been safe from the assaults of hungry man. Crowds
of soldiers were tramping over the road in both directions; it was like
traveling through the streets of a populous town all day. They were mostly
on foot, and I saw numbers seated on the roadside greedily eating raw
turnips, meat skins, parched corn - anything they could find, even picking
up the loose grains that Sherman's horses had left. I felt tempted to stop
and empty the contents of our provision baskets into their laps, but the
dreadful accounts that were given of the state of the country before us,
made prudence get the better of our generosity.
The roads themselves were in a better
condition than might have been expected, and we traveled at a pretty fair
rate, our four mules being strong and in good working order. When we had
made about half the distance to Milledgeville it began to rain, so the
gentlemen cut down saplings which they fitted in the
Page 34
form of bows across the body of the wagon, and
stretching the lieutenant's army blanket over it, made a very effectual
shelter. Our next halt was near a dilapidated old house where there was a
fine well of water. The Yankees had left it, I suppose, because they
couldn't carry it away. Here we came up with a wagon on which were mounted
some of the people we had seen on the cars the day before. They stopped to
exchange experiences, offered us a toddy, and brought us water in a
beautiful calabash gourd with a handle full three feet long. We admired it
so much that one of them laughingly proposed to "capture" it for us, but we
told them we didn't care to imitate Sherman's manners. A mile or two further
on we were hailed by a queer-looking object sitting on a log in the corner
of a half-burnt fence. It was wrapped up in a big white blanket that left
nothing else visible except a round, red face and a huge pair of feet.
Before anybody could decide whether the apparition was a ghost from the
lower regions or an escaped lunatic from the state asylum in his nightgown,
Sam Weller jumped up, exclaiming:
"Galvanized, galvanized! Stop, driver, a
galvanized Yankee!"*
As soon as Uncle Grief had brought his mules
to a halt, the strange figure shuffled up to the side of the wagon and began
to plead piteously, in broken Dutch,
* Prisoners or deserters from the other side who
enlisted in our army, were called "galvanized Yankees."
Page 35
to be taken in. He was shaking with a common ague fit,
and though we couldn't help feeling sorry for him, he looked so comical as
he stood there with his blanket drawn round him like a winding sheet and his
little red Dutch face peering out at us with such an expression of
exaggerated and needless terror, that it was hard to repress a smile. The
captain was about to order Uncle Grief to drive on without taking any
further notice of him, but Sam Weller assured us that the country people
would certainly hang him if they should catch him away from his command.
They were too exasperated to make any distinction between a "galvanized" and
any other sort of a Yankee - and to tell the truth, I think, myself, if
there is any difference at all, it is in favor of those who remain true to
their own cause. The kind-hearted lieutenant took his part, Mett and I
seconded him, and the poor creature was allowed to climb into our wagon,
where he curled himself up on a pile of fodder beside our sick soldier, who
didn't seem to relish the companionship very much, though he said nothing.
But Sam Weller couldn't let him rest, and immediately began to berate him
for his imprudence in straggling off from his command at the risk of getting
himself hanged, and to entertain him with enlivening descriptions of the art
of "dancin' on nothin'" and the various methods of getting "lost." All at
once he came to a sudden stop in his tirade, and asked,
"Iss you cot any money, Wappy?"
Page 36
"Nein, ich cot no more ash den thaler," quaked
Hans.
Then, pulling a fat roll of change bills out
of his pocket, he ("Sam") handed them to the Dutchman, saying:
"Well, here's shin-plasters enough to cover
you better than that there blanket, if you want them."
Hans grabbed the money, which was increased by
small contributions from the rest of us - not that we thought his enlistment
in the Confederate army counted for anything, but we felt sorry for him,
because he was "sick and a stranger." After all, what can these ignorant
foreigners be expected to know or care about our quarrel?
Soon after this we came to a pretty, clear
stream, where Uncle Grief stopped to water his horses and we decided to eat
our dinner. Those of our companions who had anything to eat at all, were
provided only with army rations, so Mett and I shared with them the good
things we had brought from home. We offered some to Hans, and this started
Sam off again:
"Now, Wappy, see that!" he cried. "The rebel
ladies feed you; remember that the next time you go to burn a house
down, or steal a rebel lady's watch! I say," he shouted, putting his lips to
Hans's ear, as the Dutchman seemed not to understand, "remember how the
rebel ladies fed you, when you turn Yank agin and go to drivin' women
out-o'-doors and stealin' their clothes."
Page 37
Fortunately for "Wappy's" peace of mind he
didn't know enough English to take in the long list of Yankee misdeeds that
Sam continued to recount for his benefit, although he assured us that he
could "unterstant vat man say to him besser als he could dalk himselbst."
The captain suspected him of putting on, and laughed at Metta and me for
wasting sympathy on him, but the lieutenant shared our feelings, and I liked
him for it.
Just before reaching Milledgeville, Sam Weller
got down to walk to his home, which he said was about two miles back from
the highway. "Come, Wappy," he said, as he was climbing down, "if you will
go home with me, I will take care of you and put you in a horspittle where
you won't be in no danger of gittin' lost. Can you valk doo milsh?"
Hans replied in the affirmative, and scrambled
down with a deal of groaning and quaking. Sam and the lieutenant assisted
him with much real gentleness, and when he was on the ground, he tried to
make a speech thanking the "laties unt shentlemansh," but it was in such bad
English that we couldn't understand.
"Now, don't lose the poor wretch," I
said to Mr. Weller, as they moved off together.
"No, no, miss, I won't do that," he answered
in a tone of such evident sincerity that I felt Hans was safe in the care of
this strange, contradictory being, who could talk so like a savage, and yet
be capable of such real kindness.
Page 38
Before crossing the Oconee at Milledgeville we
ascended an immense hill, from which there was a fine view of the town, with
Gov. Brown's fortifications in the foreground and the river rolling at our
feet. The Yankees had burnt the bridge, so we had to cross on a ferry. There
was a long train of vehicles ahead of us, and it was nearly an hour before
our turn came, so we had ample time to look about us. On our left was a
field where 30,000 Yankees had camped hardly three weeks before. It was
strewn with the débris they had left behind, and the poor people of
the neighborhood were wandering over it, seeking for anything they could
find to eat, even picking up grains of corn that were scattered around where
the Yankees had fed their horses. We were told that a great many valuables
were found there at first, - plunder that the invaders had left behind, but
the place had been picked over so often by this time that little now
remained except tufts of loose cotton, piles of half-rotted grain, and the
carcasses of slaughtered animals, which raised a horrible stench. Some men
were plowing in one part of the field, making ready for next year's crop.
At the Milledgeville Hotel, we came to a dead
halt. Crowds of uniformed men were pacing restlessly up and down the
galleries like caged animals in a menagerie. As soon as our wagon drew up
there was a general rush for it, but our gentlemen kept possession and told
Mett and me to sit still and hold it while they went in to see what were the
chances for accommodation.
Page 39
After a hurried consultation with the other gentlemen
of our party, they all collected round our wagon and informed us that they
had "pressed" it into service to take us to Gordon, and we were to go on to
Scotsborough that night. When all the baggage was in, the vehicle was so
heavily loaded that not only the servants had to walk, but the gentlemen of
the party could only ride by turns, one or two at a time. Our sick soldier
was left at the hospital, and the bride's big trunks, that I wouldn't have
believed all the women in the Confederacy had clothes enough to fill, were
piled up in front to protect us against the wind. Uncle Grief looked the
embodiment of his name while these preparations were going on, but a tip of
ten dollars from each of us, and the promise of a letter to his master
relieving him from all blame, quickly overcame his scruples.
Night closed in soon after we left
Milledgeville, and it began to rain in earnest. Then we lost the road, and
as if that were not enough, the bride dropped her parasol and we had to stop
there in the rain to look for it. A new silk parasol that cost four or five
hundred dollars was too precious to lose. The colonel and the captain went
back half a mile to get a torch, and after all, found the parasol lying
right under her feet in the body of the wagon. About nine o'clock we reached
Scotsborough, the little American "Cranford," where the Butlers used to have
their summer home. Like Mrs. Gaskell's delightful little borough, it is
inhabited
Page 40
chiefly by aristocratic widows and old maids, who
rarely had their quiet lives disturbed by any event more exciting than a
church fair, till Sherman's army Marched through and gave them such a
shaking up that it will give them something to talk about the rest of their
days. Dr. Shine and the Texas captain had gone ahead of the wagon and made
arrangements for our accommodation. The night was very dismal, and when we
drew up in front of the little inn, and saw a big lightwood fire blazing in
the parlor chimney, I thought I had never seen anything so bright and
comfortable before. When Mrs. Palmer, the landlady, learned who Metta and I
were, she fairly hugged us off our feet, and declared that Mrs. Troup
Butler's sisters were welcome to her house and everything in it, and then
she bustled off with her daughter Jenny to make ready their own chamber for
our use. She could not give us any supper because the Yankees had taken all
her provisions, but she brought out a jar of pickles that had been hidden up
the chimney, and gave us the use of her dining table and dishes - such of
them as the Yankees had left - to spread our lunch on. While Charles and
Crockett, the servants of Dr. Shine and the colonel, were unpacking our
baskets in the dining-room, all our party assembled in the little parlor,
the colonel was made master of ceremonies, and a general introduction took
place. The Texas captain gave his name as Jarman; the shabby lieutenant in
the war-worn uniform - all honor to it - was
Page 41
Mr. Foster, of Florence, Ala.; the Baltimorean was
Capt. Mackall, cousin of the commandant at Macon, and the colonel himself
had been a member of the Confederate Congress, but resigned to go into the
army, the only place for a brave man in these times. So we all knew each
other at last and had a good laugh together over the secret curiosity that
had been devouring each of us about our traveling companions, for the last
twenty-four hours. Presently Crockett announced supper, and we went into the
dining-room. We had some real coffee, a luxury we owed the bride, but there
was only one spoon to all the company, so she arranged that she should pour
out the coffee, I should stir each cup, and Mett pass them to the guests,
with the assurance that the cup was made sweeter "by the magic of three pair
of fair hands." Then Mrs. Palmer's jar of pickles was brought out and
presented with a little tableau scene she had made up beforehand, even
coaching me as to the pretty speeches I was to make. I felt very silly, but
I hoped the others were too hungry to notice.
Supper over, we returned to the parlor, and I
never spent a more delightful evening. Riding along in the wagon, we had
amused ourselves by making up impromptu couplets to "The Confederate Toast,"
and now that we were comfortably housed, I thanked Capt. Jarman and Dr.
Shine for their efforts, in a pair of impromptu verses to the same air. This
started up a rivalry in verse-making, each one trying
Page 42
to outdo the other in the absurdity of their
composition, and some of them were very funny. When we broke up for the
night, there were more theatricals planned by the bride, who disposed a
white scarf round her head, placed Metta and me, one on each side of her, so
as to make a sort of tableau vivant on the order of a "Three Graces,"
or a "Faith, Hope, and Charity" group, and backed slowly out of the room,
bowing and singing, "Good Night." She really was so pretty and girlish that
she could carry off anything with grace, but I hadn't that excuse, and never
felt so foolish in my life.
Mrs. Palmer's chamber, in which Metta and I
were to sleep, was a shed room of not very inviting aspect, but the poor
woman had done her best for us, and we were too tired to be critical. When I
had put my clothes off and started to get into bed, I found there was but
one sheet, and that looked as if half of Sherman's army might have slept in
it. Mett was too dead sleepy to care; "Shut your eyes and go it blind," she
said, and suiting the action to the word, tumbled into bed without looking,
and was asleep almost by the time she had touched the pillow. I tried to
follow her example, but it was no use. The weather had begun to turn very
cold, and the scanty supply of bedclothes the Yankees had left Mrs. Palmer
was not enough to keep me warm. Then it began to rain in torrents, and
presently I felt a cold shower bath descending on me through the leaky roof.
Metta's side
Page 43
of the bed was comparatively dry, and she waked up
just enough to pull the cotton bedquilt that was our only covering, over her
head, and then went stolidly to sleep again. Meanwhile the storm increased
till it was terrible. The rain seemed to come down in a solid sheet, and I
thought the old house would be torn from its foundations by the fierce wind
that swept over it. The solitary pine knot that had been our only light went
out and left us in total darkness, but I was getting so drenched where I lay
that I was obliged to move, so I groped my way to an old lounge that stood
in a somewhat sheltered corner by the fireplace, and covered myself with the
clothing I had taken off. The lounge was so narrow that I couldn't turn over
without causing my cover to fall over on the floor, so I lay stiff as a
corpse all night, catching little uneasy snatches of sleep between the
wildest bursts of the storm. Early in the morning Mrs. Palmer and Jenny came
in with bowls and pans to put under the leaks. There were so many that we
were quite shingled over, as we lay in bed, with a tin roof of pots and
pans, and they made such a rattling as the water pattered into them, that
neither of us could sleep any more for laughing. The colonel had given us
instructions over night to be ready for an early start, so when another pine
knot had been lighted on the hearth, we made haste to
dress, before it burned out.
Mrs. Palmer had contrived to spread us a
scanty breakfast of hot waffles, fresh sausages, and parched
Page 44
wheat coffee. But the bride, as is the way of brides,
was so long in getting ready that it was nearly ten o'clock before we
started on our journey. It had stopped raining by this time, but the weather
was so cold and cloudy that I found my two suits of clothing very
comfortable. A bitter wind was blowing, and on all sides were to be seen
shattered boughs and uprooted trees, effects of the past night's storm. The
gentlemen had had all the baggage placed in front, and the floor of the
wagon covered with fodder, where we could sit and find some protection from
the wind. I should have felt tolerably comfortable if I had not seen that
Metta was feeling ill, though she kept up her spirits and did not complain.
She said she had a headache, and I noticed that her face was covered with
ugly red splotches, which I supposed were caused by the wind chapping her
skin. We put our shawls over our heads, but the wind played such antics with
them that they were not much protection. The bride, instead of crouching
down with us, mounted on top of a big trunk, the coldest place she could
find, and cheered us with the comforting announcement that she was going to
have pneumonia. It was beautiful to see how the big, handsome colonel
devoted himself to her, and I half suspect that was at the bottom of her
pneumonia scare - at least we heard no more of it. I offered her some of our
brandy, and the doctor made her a toddy, but she couldn't drink it because
it was grape and not peach. Everybody seemed disposed
Page 45
to be silent and out of sorts at first, except Metta
and me, who had not yet had adventures enough to surfeit us, and we kept on
talking till we got the rest of them into a good humor. We made the
gentlemen tell us what their various professions were before the war, and
were delighted to learn that our dear colonel was a lawyer. We told him that
our father was a judge, and that we loved lawyers better than anybody else
except soldiers, whereupon he laughed and advised the other gentlemen, who
were all unmarried, to take to the law. I said that about lawyers for the
doctor's benefit, because he looked all the time as if he were afraid one of
us was going to fall in love with him. I laughed and told Mett that it was
she that scared him, with her hair all cropped off from fever, and that
dreadful splotched complexion. He heaped coals of fire on my head soon
after, when I was cowering down in the body of the wagon, nearly dead with
cold, by inviting me to get out and warm myself by taking a walk. My feet
were so cold that they felt like lifeless clods and I could hardly stand on
them when I first stepped to the ground, but a brisk walk of two miles
warmed me up so pleasantly that I was sorry when a succession of mud holes
forced me to get back into the wagon.
About noon we struck the Milledgeville &
Gordon R.R., near a station which the Yankees had burnt, and a mill near by
they had destroyed also, out of pure malice, to keep the poor people of the
country
Page 46
from getting their corn ground. There were several
crossroads at the burnt mill and we took the wrong one, and got into
somebody's cornfield, where we found a little crib whose remoteness seemed
to have protected it from the greed of the invaders. We were about to
"press" a few ears for our hungry mules, when we spied the owner coming
across the fields and waited for him. The captain asked if he would sell us
a little provender for our mules, but he gave such a pitiful account of the
plight in which Sherman had left him that we felt as mean as a lot of
thieving Yankees ourselves, for having thought of disturbing his property.
He was very polite, and walked nearly a mile in the biting wind to put us
back in the right road. Three miles from Gordon we came to Commissioners'
Creek, of which we had heard awful accounts all along the road. It was
particularly bad just at this time on account of the heavy rain, and had
overflowed the swamp for nearly two miles. Porters with heavy packs on their
backs were wading through the sloughs, and soldiers were paddling along with
their legs bare and their breeches tied up in a bundle on their shoulders.
They were literal sans culottes. Some one who had just come from the
other side advised us to unload the wagon and make two trips of it, as it
was doubtful whether the mules could pull through with such a heavy load.
The Yankees had thrown dead cattle in the ford, so that we had to drive
about at random in the mud and water, to avoid these uncanny
Page 47
obstructions. Our gentlemen, however, concluded that
we had not time to make two trips, so they all piled into the wagon at once
and trusted to Providence for the result. We came near upsetting twice, and
the water was so deep in places that we had to stand on top of the trunks to
keep our feet dry.
Safely over the swamp, we dined on the scraps
left in our baskets, which afforded but a scanty meal. The cold and wind had
increased so that we could hardly keep our seats, but the roads improved
somewhat as we advanced, and the aspect of the country was beautiful in
spite of all that the vandalism of war had done to disfigure its fair face.
Every few hundred yards we crossed beautiful, clear streams with luxuriant
swamps along their borders, gay with shining evergreens and bright winter
berries. But when we struck the Central R.R. at Gordon, the desolation was
more complete than anything we had yet seen. There was nothing left of the
poor little village but ruins, charred and black as Yankee hearts. The
pretty little dépot presented only a shapeless pile of bricks capped by a
crumpled mass of tin that had once covered the roof. The R.R. track was torn
up and the iron twisted into every conceivable shape. Some of it was wrapped
round the trunks of trees, as if the cruel invaders, not satisfied with
doing all the injury they could to their fellowmen, must spend their malice
on the innocent trees of the forest, whose only fault was that they grew on
Southern soil. Many fine young saplings
Page 48
were killed in this way, but the quickest and most
effective method of destruction was to lay the iron across piles of burning
cross-ties, and while heated in the flames it was bent and warped so as to
be entirely spoiled. A large force is now at work repairing the road; as the
repairs advance a little every day, the place for meeting the train is
constantly changing and not always easy to find. We floundered around in the
swamps a long time and at last found our train in the midst of a big swamp,
with crowds of people waiting around on little knolls and islands till the
cars should be opened. Each group had its own fire, and tents were
improvised out of shawls and blankets so that the scene looked like a gypsy
camp. Here we met again all the people we had seen on the train at Camack,
besides a great many others. Judge Baker and the Bonhams arrived a few
minutes behind us, after having met with all sorts of disasters at
Commissioners' Creek, which they crossed at a worse ford than the one we had
taken. We found a dry place near the remains of a half-burned fence where
Charles and Crockett soon had a rousing fire and we sat round it, talking
over our adventures till the car was ready for us. There was a great
scramble to get aboard, and we were all crowded into a little car not much
bigger than an ordinary omnibus. Mett and I were again indebted to the
kindness of soldier boys for a seat. We had about the best one in the car,
which is not saying much, with the people jostling
Page 49
and pressing against us from the crowded aisle, but as
we had only 16 miles to go, we thought we could stand it with a good grace.
Metta's indisposition had been increasing all day and she was now so ill
that I was seriously uneasy, but all I could do was to place her next to the
window, where she would not be so much disturbed by the crowd. We steamed
along smoothly enough for an hour or two, until just at nightfall, when
within two miles of Macon, the train suddenly stopped and we were told that
we should have to spend the night there or walk to town. The bridge over
Walnut Creek, which had been damaged by Stoneman's raiders last summer, was
so weakened by the storm of the night before that it threatened to give way,
and it was impossible to run the train across. We were all in despair. Metta
was really ill and the rest of us worn out with fatigue and loss of sleep,
besides being half famished. Our provisions were completely exhausted; the
fine grape brandy mother had put in the basket was all gone - looted, I
suppose, by the servants - and we had no other medicine. A good many of the
men decided to walk, among them our lieutenant, who was on his way home,
just out of a Yankee prison, and eager to spend Christmas with his family.
The dear, good-hearted fellow seemed loath to leave us in that plight, and
offered to stay and see us through, if I wanted him, but I couldn't impose
on his kindness to that extent. Besides, we still had the captain and the
colonel, and all the rest
Page 50
of them, and I knew we would never lack for attention
or protection as long as there was a Confederate uniform in sight. Capt.
Jarman and Dr. Shine joined the walkers, too, in the vain hope of sending an
engine, or even a hand-car for us, but all their representations to Gen.
Cobb and the R.R. authorities were fruitless; nothing could be done till
morning, and a rumor got out among us from somewhere that even then there
would be nothing for it but to walk and get our baggage moved as best we
might. For the first time my spirits gave way, and as Metta was too ill to
notice what I was doing, I hid my face in my hands and took a good cry. Then
the captain came over and did his best to cheer me up by talking about other
things. He showed me photographs of his sisters, nice, stylish-looking
girls, as one would expect the sisters of such a man to be, and I quite fell
in love with one of them, who had followed him to a Yankee prison and died
there of typhoid fever, contracted while nursing him. As soon as it became
known that Metta was sick, we were overwhelmed with kindness from all the
other passengers, but there was not much that anybody could do, and rest,
the chief thing she needed, was out of the question. At supper time the
conductor brought in some hardtack that he had on board to feed the workmen,
and distributed it among us. I was so hungry that I tried to eat it, but
soon gave up, and my jawbones are sore yet from the effort. But the
provisions that we had shared with our companions
Page 51
on the journey proved to be bread cast on the waters
that did not wait many days to be returned. I had hardly taken my first bite
of hardtack when Judge Baker invited Metta and me to share a nice cold
supper with him; the bride offered us the only thing she had left - some
real coffee, which the colonel had boiled at a fire kindled on the ground
outside - and two ladies, strangers to us, who had got aboard at Gordon,
sent us each a paper package containing a dainty little lunch of cold
chicken and buttered biscuit. But Metta was too ill to eat. She had a high
fever, and we both spent a miserable, sleepless night.
At last day began to break, cold, clear, and
frosty, and with it came travelers who had walked out from Macon bringing
confirmation of the report that no arrangements would be made for carrying
passengers and their baggage to the city. This news made us desperate. The
men on board swore that the train should not move till some provision was
made for getting us to our destination. This made the Gordon passengers
furious. They said there were several women among them who had walked out
from the city (two of them with babies in their arms), and the train should
go on time, come what would. Our men said there were ladies in the car, too;
we had paid our fare to Macon, and they intended to see that we got there.
Each party had a show of right on its side, but possession is nine points of
the law, and this advantage we determined not to forego. The Gordon
Page 52
passengers began to crowd in on us till we could
hardly breathe, and Capt. Mackall, in no gentle terms, ordered them out.
High words passed, swords and pistols were drawn on both sides, and a
general fight seemed about to take place. Mett and I were frightened out of
our wits at the first alarm and threw our arms about each other. I kept
quiet till I saw the shooting about to begin, and then, my nerves all
unstrung by what I had suffered during the night, I tuned up and began to
cry like a baby. It was well I did, for my tears brought the men to their
senses. Judge Baker and Col. Scott interfered, reminding them that ladies
were present, and then arms were laid aside and profuse apologies made for
having frightened us. Both parties then turned their indignation against the
railroad officials, and somebody was making a bluster about pitching the
conductor into the creek, when he appeared on the scene and appeased all
parties by announcing that a locomotive and car would be sent out to meet
the passengers for Macon on the other side of the creek and take us to the
city. In the meantime, we were tantalized by hearing the whistles of the
different trains with which we wished to connect, as they rolled out of the
dépot in Macon.
It was eight o'clock before our transfer,
consisting of an engine and a single box-car, arrived at the other end of
the trestle, and as they had to be unloaded of their freight before we could
get aboard, it was nearly
Page 53
ten when we reached Macon. But as soon as they were
heard approaching, we were so glad to get out of the prison where we had
spent such an uncomfortable night that we immediately put on our wraps and
began to cross the tottering trestle on foot. It was 80 feet high and half a
mile long, over a swamp through which flowed Walnut Creek, now swollen to a
torrent. Part of the flooring of the bridge was washed down stream and our
only foothold was a narrow plank, hardly wider than my two hands. Capt.
Mackall charged himself with my parcels, and Mr. Belisle was left to look
after the trunks. Strong-headed men walked along the sleepers on either
side, to steady any one that might become dizzy. Just behind Metta, who
followed the captain and me, hobbled a wounded soldier on crutches, and
behind him came Maj. Bonham, borne on the back of a stout negro porter. Last
of all came porters with the trunks, and it is a miracle to me how they
contrived to carry such heavy loads over that dizzy, tottering height.
Once across the bridge we disposed ourselves
wherever we could find a firm spot - a dry one was out of the question. When
Metta drew off her veil and gloves, I was terrified at the looks of her
hands and face. We were both afraid she had contracted some awful disease in
that dirty car, but the captain laughed and said he knew all about army
diseases, and thought it was nothing but measles. When we got to Macon, Dr.
Shine further relieved my mind by assuring me
Page 54
it was a mild case, and said she needed only a few
days' rest.
We reached the dépot just ten minutes after
the South-Western train had gone out, so we went to the Lanier House, and I
at once sent Mr. Belisle for Brother Troup, only to learn that he had gone
on the very train we had missed, to spend Christmas at his plantation.
It was delightful to get into clean,
comfortable quarters at the Lanier House. Metta got into bed and went right
off to sleep, and I lay down for awhile, but was so often disturbed by
friendly messages and inquiries that I got up and
dressed for dinner. I put on my pretty flowered merino that had been
freshened up with black silk ruchings that completely hid the worn places,
and the waist made over with Elizabethan sleeves, so that it looked almost
like a new
dress, besides being very becoming, as the big sleeves helped out my
figure by their fullness. I frizzed my hair and put on the head-dress
of black velvet ribbon and gold braid that Cousin Sallie Farley gave me. I
think I must have looked nice, because I heard several people inquiring who
I was when I went into the dining-room. I had hardly put in the last pin
when a servant came to announce that Mr. Charles Day, Mary's father, had
called. He was the only person in the drawing-room when I entered and made a
very singular, not to say, striking appearance, with his snow-white hair
framing features of such a peculiar dark
Page 55
complexion that he made me think of some antique piece
of wood-carving. The impression was strengthened by a certain stiffness of
manner that is generally to be noticed in all men of Northern birth and
education. Not long after, Harry Day called. He said that Mary
* was in Savannah, cut off by Sherman so
that they could get no news of her. He didn't even know whether mother's
invitation had reached her.
Gussie and Mary Lou Lamar followed the Days,
and I was kept so busy receiving callers and answering inquiries about Mett
that I didn't have time to find out how tired and sleepy I was till I went
to bed. Judge Vason happened to be at the hotel when we arrived, and
insisted that we should pack up and go with him to Albany next day and stay
at his house till we were both well rid of the measles - for it stands to
reason that I shall take it after nursing Metta. He said that it had just
been through his family from A to Z, so there was no danger of our
communicating it to anybody there. Then Mrs. Edward Johnston came and
proposed taking us to her house, and on Dr. Shine's advice I decided to
accept this invitation, as it would hardly be prudent for Metta to travel in
her present condition, and we could not get proper attention for her at the
hotel. I could not even get a chambermaid without going the whole length of
the corridor
* This attractive and accomplished young woman
afterwards became the wife of Sidney Lanier, America's greatest poet.
Page 56
to ring the bell and waiting there till somebody came
to answer it.
The colonel and his party left on the one
o'clock train that night for Columbus, where they expect to take the boat
for Apalachicola. After taking leave of them I went to bed, and if ever any
mortal did hard sleeping, I did that night. Next day Mr. Johnston called in
his carriage and brought us to his beautiful home on Mulberry St., where we
are lodged like princesses, in a bright, sunny room that makes me think of
old Chaucer's lines that I have heard Cousin Liza quote so often:
"This is the port of rest from
troublous toile,
The world's sweet inne from paine and wearisome
turmoile."
[NOTE. - Several pages are torn from the
manuscript here. - AUTHOR.]
Page 57
CHAPTER II
PLANTATION LIFE
January 1 - April 3, 1865
EXPLANATORY NOTE. - During the period embraced
in this chapter the great black tide of destruction that had swept over
Georgia turned its course northward from Savannah to break a few weeks later
(Feb. 17) in a cataract of blood and fire on the city of Columbia. At the
same time the great tragedy of Andersonville was going on under our eyes;
and farther off, in Old Virginia, Lee and his immortals were struggling in
the toils of the net that was drawing them on to the tragedy of Appomattox.
To put forward a trivial narrative of everyday life at a time when mighty
events like these were taking place would seem little less than an
impertinence, did we not know that it is the ripple mark left on the sand
that shows where the tide came in, and the simple undergrowth of the forest
gives a character to the landscape without which the most carefully-drawn
picture would be incomplete.
On the other hand, the mighty drama that was
being enacted around us reflected itself in the minutest details of life,
even our sports and amusements being colored by it, as the record of the
diary will show. The present chapter opens with allusions to an expedition
sent out by Sherman from Savannah under Gen. Kilpatrick, having for its
object the destruction of the Stockade
Page 58
at Andersonville, and release of the prisoners to
wreak their vengeance on the people whom they believed to be responsible for
their sufferings. The success of this movement was frustrated only by the
incessant rains of that stormy winter, which flooded the intervening country
so that it was impossible for even the best equipped cavalry to pass, and
thus averted what might have been the greatest tragedy of the war.
It is not my purpose to dwell upon public
events in these pages, nor to revive the dark memories of Andersonville, but
a few words concerning it are necessary to a clear understanding of the
allusions made to it in this part of the record, and to a just appreciation
of the position of the Southern people in regard to that deplorable episode
of the war. Owing to the policy of the Federal Government in refusing to
exchange prisoners, and to the ruin and devastation of war, which made it
impossible for the Confederate government to provide adequately for its own
soldiers, even with the patriotic aid of our women, the condition of our
prisons was anything but satisfactory, both from lack of supplies and from
the unavoidable over-crowding caused by the failure of all efforts to effect
an exchange. Mr. Tanner, ex-Commander of the G. A. R., who is the last
person in the world whom one would think of citing as a witness for the
South, bears this unconscious testimony to the force of circumstances that
made it impossible for our government to remedy that unhappy situation:
"It is true that more prisoners died in
Northern prisons than Union prisoners died in Southern prisons. The
explanation of this is extremely simple. The Southern prisoners came North
worn and emaciated - half starved. They had reached this condition
because of their scant rations. They came from a mild climate to a
rigorous Northern climate, and, although we
Page 59
gave them shelter and plenty to eat, they could not
stand the change."
This argument, intended as a defense of the
North, is a boomerang whose force as a weapon for the other side it is
unnecessary to point out. Whether the conditions at Andersonville might have
been ameliorated by the personal efforts of those in charge, I do not know.
I never met Capt. Wirz, but I do know that had he been an angel from heaven,
he could not have changed the pitiful tale of suffering from privation and
hunger unless he had possessed the power to repeat the miracle of the loaves
and fishes. I do know, too, that the sufferings of the prisoners were viewed
with the deepest compassion by the people of the neighborhood, as the diary
will show, and they would gladly have relieved them if they had been able.
In the fall of 1864, when it was feared that Sherman would send a raid to
free the prisoners and turn them loose upon the defenseless country, a band
of several thousand were shipped round by rail to Camp Lawton, near Millen,
to get them out of his way. Later, when he had passed on, after destroying
the railroads, these men were marched back overland to Andersonville, and
the planters who lived along the road had hampers filled with such
provisions as could be hastily gotten together and placed before them. Among
those who did this were my sister, Mrs. Troup Butler, and her neighbors, the
Bacons, so frequently mentioned in this part of the diary. My sister says
that she had every drop of milk and crabber in her dairy brought out and
given to the poor fellows, and she begged the officer to let them wait till
she could have what food she could spare cooked for them. This, however,
being impossible, she had potatoes and turnips and whatever else could be
eaten raw, hastily collected by the servants and strewn in
Page 60
the road before them. I have before me, as I write, a
very kind letter from an old Union soldier, in which he says that he was one
of the men fed on this occasion, and he adds: "I still feel thankful for the
help we got that day." He gives his name as S. S. Andrews, Co. K, 64th Ohio
Vols., and his present address
as Tularosa, Mexico.
But it is hardly to be expected that men
half-crazed by suffering and for the most part ignorant of their own
government's responsibility in the matter, should discriminate very closely
in apportioning the blame for their terrible condition. Accustomed to the
bountiful provision made for its soldiers by the richest nation in the
world, they naturally enough could not see the tragic humor of their belief,
when suddenly reduced to Confederate army rations, that they were the
victims of a deliberate plot to starve them to death!
Another difficulty with which the officers in
charge of the stockade had to contend was the lack of a sufficient force to
guard so large a body of prisoners. At one time there were over 35,000 of
them at Andersonville alone - a number exceeding Lee's entire force at the
close of the siege of Petersburg. The men actually available for guarding
this great army, were never more than 1,200 or 1,500, and these were drawn
from the State Reserves, consisting of boys under eighteen and invalided or
superannuated men unfit for active service. At almost any time during the
year 1864-1865, if the prisoners had realized the weakness of their guard,
they could, by a concerted assault, have overpowered them. At the time of
Kilpatrick's projected raid, their numbers had been reduced to about 7,500,
by distributing the excess to other points and by the humane action of the
Confederate authorities in releasing, without equivalent, 15,000 sick and
Page 61
wounded, and actually forcing them, as a free gift,
upon the unwilling hospitality of their own government.
But even allowing for this diminution, the
consequences of turning loose so large a body of men, naturally incensed and
made desperate by suffering, to incite the negroes and ravage the country,
while there were only women and children and old men left on the plantations
to meet their fury, can hardly be imagined, even by those who have seen the
invasion of an organized army. The consternation of my father, when he found
that he had sent us into the jaws of this danger instead of the security and
rest he had counted on, cannot be described. Happily, the danger was over
before he knew of its existence, but communication was so slow and uncertain
in those days that a long correspondence at cross purposes ensued before his
mind was set at rest.
It may seem strange to the modern reader that
in the midst of such tremendous happenings we could find it in our hearts to
go about the common business of life; to laugh and dance and be merry in
spite of the crumbling of the social fabric about us. But so it has always
been; so it was "in the days of Noe," and so, we are told, will it be "in
the end of the world." Youth will have its innings, and never was social
life in the old South more full of charm than when tottering to its fall.
South-west Georgia, being the richest agricultural section of the State, and
remote from the scene of military operations, was a favorite resort at that
time for refugees from all parts of the seceded States, and the society of
every little country town was as cosmopolitan as that of our largest cities
had been before the war. The dearth of men available for social functions
that was so conspicuous in other parts of the Confederacy remote from the
seat of war, did not exist here, because the importance
Page 62
of so rich an agricultural region as a source of food
supply for our armies, and the quartering of such large bodies of prisoners
at Andersonville and Millen, necessitated the presence of a large number of
officers connected with the commissary and quartermaster's departments.
These were, for the most part, men who, on account of age, or chronic
infirmity, or injuries received in battle, were unfit for service in the
field. There were large hospitals, too, in all the towns and villages to
which disabled soldiers from the front were sent as fast as they were able
to bear the transportation, in order to relieve the congestion in the
neighborhood of the armies. Those whose wounds debarred them from further
service, and whose homes were in possession of the enemy, were received into
private houses and cared for by the women of the South till the end of the
war.
My sister's white family at the time of our
arrival consisted of herself and two little children, Tom and Julia, and Mr.
Butler's invalid sister, Mrs. Julia Meals, a pious widow of ample means
which it was her chief ambition in life to spend in doing good. The
household was afterwards increased by the arrival of Mrs. Julia Butler (also
called in the diary, Mrs. Green Butler) the widow of Mr. Greenlee Butler,
who had died not long before in the army. He was the elder and only brother
of my sister's husband. Col. Maxwell, of Gopher Hill, was an uncle of my
brother-in-law, the owner of several large plantations, where he was fond of
practicing the old-time Southern hospitality. The "Cousin Bolling" so
frequently mentioned, was Dr. Bolling A. Pope, a stepson of my mother's
youngest sister, Mrs. Alexander Pope, of Washington, Ga., the "Aunt
Cornelia" spoken of in a later chapter. He was in Berlin when the war began,
where he had spent several years preparing himself as a
Page 63
specialist in diseases of the eye and ear, but
returned when hostilities began, and was assigned to duty as a surgeon. The
Tallassee Plantation to which reference is made, was an estate owned by my
father near Albany, Ga., where the family were in the habit of spending the
winters, until he sold it and transferred his principal planting interests
to the Yazoo Delta in Mississippi. Mt. Enon was a little log church where
services were held by a refugee Baptist minister, and, being the only place
of worship in the neighborhood, was attended by people of all denominations.
The different homes and families mentioned were those of well-known planters
in that section, or of refugee friends who had temporarily taken up their
abode there.
Jan. 1st, 1865. Sunday. Pine
Bluff. - A beautiful clear day, but none of us went to church. Sister
was afraid of the bad roads, Metta, Mrs. Meals, Julia and I all sick. I
think I am taking measles.
Jan. 1, Wednesday. - I am just
getting well of measles, and a rough time I had of it. Measles is no such
small affair after all, especially when aggravated by perpetual alarms of
Yankee raiders. For the last week we have lived in a state of incessant
fear. All sorts of rumors come up the road and down it, and we never know
what to believe. Mett and I have received repeated letters from home urging
our immediate return, but of course it was impossible to travel while I was
sick in bed, and even now I am not strong enough to undertake that terrible
journey across the burnt country again. While I was ill, home was the one
thought
Page 64
that haunted my brain, and if I ever do get back, I
hope I will have sense enough to stay there. I don't think I ever suffered
so much before in all my life, and dread of the Yankees raised my fever to
such a pitch that I got no rest by night or day. I used to feel very brave
about Yankees, but since I have passed over Sherman's track and seen what
devastation they make, I am so afraid of them that I believe I should drop
down dead if one of the wretches should come into my presence. I would
rather face them anywhere than here in South-West Georgia, for the horrors
of the stockade have so enraged them that they will have no mercy on this
country, though they have brought it all on themselves, the cruel monsters,
by refusing to exchange prisoners. But it is horrible, and a blot on the
fair name of our Confederacy. Mr. Robert Bacon says he has accurate
information that on the first of December, 1864, there were 13,010 graves at
Anderson. It is a dreadful record. I shuddered as I passed the place on the
cars, with its tall gibbet full of horrible suggestiveness before the gate,
and its seething mass of humanity inside, like a swarm of blue flies
crawling over a grave. It is said that the prisoners have organized their
own code of laws among themselves, and have established courts of justice
before which they try offenders, and that they sometimes condemn one of
their number to death. It is horrible to think of, but what can we poor
Confederates do? The Yankees won't exchange prisoners, and our own
Page 65
soldiers in the field don't fare much better than
these poor creatures. Everybody is sorry for them, and wouldn't keep them
here a day if the government at Washington didn't force them on us. And yet
they lay all the blame on us. Gen. Sherman told Mr. Cuyler that he did not
intend to leave so much as a blade of grass in South-West Georgia, and Dr.
Janes told sister that he (Sherman) said he would be obliged to send a
formidable raid here in order to satisfy the clamors of his army, though he
himself, the fiend Sherman, dreaded it on account of the horrors that would
be committed. What Sherman dreads must indeed be fearful. They say his
soldiers have sworn that they will spare neither man, woman nor child in all
South-West Georgia. It is only a question of time, I suppose, when all this
will be done. It begins to look as if the Yankees can do whatever they
please and go wherever they wish - except to heaven; I do fervently pray the
good Lord will give us rest from them there.
While I was at my worst, Mrs. Lawton came out
with her brother-in-law, Mr. George Lawton, and Dr. Richardson, Medical
Director of Bragg's army, to make sister a visit. The doctor came into my
room and prescribed for me and did me more good by his cheerful talk than by
his prescription. He told me not to think about the Yankees, and said that
he would come and carry me away himself before I should fall into their
hands. His medicine nearly killed me. It
Page 66
was a big dose of opium and whisky, that drove me
stark crazy, but when I came to myself I felt much better. Dr. Janes was my
regular physician and had the merit of not giving much medicine, but he
frightened me horribly with his rumors about Yankee raiders. We are safe
from them for the present, at any rate, I hope; the swamps of the Altamaha
are so flooded that it would take an army of Tritons to get over them now.
All this while that I have been sick, Metta
has been going about enjoying herself famously. There is a party at Mr.
Callaway's from Americus, which makes the neighborhood very gay. Everybody
has called, but I had to stay shut up in my room and miss all the fun....
Brother Troup has come down from Macon on a short furlough, bringing with
him a Maj. Higgins from Mississippi, who is much nicer than his name. He is
a cousin of Dr. Richardson. The rest of the family were out visiting all the
morning, leaving me with Mrs. Meals, who entertained me by reading aloud
from Hannah More. As my eyes are still too weak from measles for me to read
much myself, I was glad to be edified by Hannah More, rather than be left to
my own dull company. The others came back at three, and then, just as we
were sitting down to dinner, the Mallarys called and spent the rest of the
day. We ate no supper, but went to bed on an eggnog at midnight.
Jan. 12, Thursday. - The rest of
them out visiting
Page 67
again all the morning, leaving me to enjoy life with
Mrs. Meals and Hannah More. The Edwin Bacons and Merrill Callaway and his
bride were invited to spend the evening with us and I found it rather dull.
I am just sick enough to be a bore to myself and everybody else. Merrill has
married Katy Furlow, of Americus, and she says that soon after my journey
home last spring she met my young Charlestonian, and that he went into
raptures over me, and said he never was so delighted with anybody in his
life, so it seems the attraction was mutual. I have a letter from Tolie; she
is living in Montgomery, supremely happy, of course, as a bride should be.
She was sadly disappointed at my absence from the wedding. The city is very
gay, she says, and everybody inquiring about me and wanting me to come. If I
wasn't afraid the Yankees might cut me off from home and sister, too, I
would pick up and go now. Yankee, Yankee, is the one detestable word always
ringing in Southern ears. If all the words of hatred in every language under
heaven were lumped together into one huge epithet of detestation, they could
not tell how I hate Yankees. They thwart all my plans, murder my friends,
and make my life miserable.
Jan. 13th, Friday. - Col.
Blake, a refugee from Mississippi, and his sister-in-law, Miss Connor, dined
with us. While the gentlemen lingered over their wine after dinner, we
ladies sat in the parlor making cigarettes for them. The evening was spent
at cards,
Page 68
which bored me not a little, for I hate cards; they
are good for nothing but to entertain stupid visitors with, and Col. Blake
and Miss Connor do not belong in that category. Mett says she don't like the
old colonel because he is too pompous, but that amuses me, - and then, he is
such a gentleman.
The newspapers bring accounts of terrible
floods all over the country. Three bridges are washed away on the Montgomery
& West Point R.R., so that settles the question of going to Montgomery for
the present. Our fears about the Yankees are quieted, too, there being none
this side of the Altamaha, and the swamps impassable.
Jan. 14th, Saturday. -
Brother Troup and Maj. Higgins left for Macon, and sister drove to Albany
with them. She expects to stay there till Monday and then bring Mrs. Sims
out with her. We miss Maj. Higgins very much; he was good company, in spite
of that horrible name. Jim Chiles called after dinner, with his usual budget
of news, and after him came Albert Bacon to offer us the use of his father's
carriage while sister has hers in Albany.
Father keeps on writing for us to come home.
Brother Troup says he can send us across the country from Macon in a
government wagon, with Mr. Forline for an escort, if the rains will ever
cease; but we can't go now on account of the bad roads and the floods up the
country. Bridges are washed away in every direction, and the water courses
impassable.
Page 69
Jan. 15th, Sunday. - Went
to church at Mt. Enon with Albert Bacon, and saw everybody. It was pleasant
to meet old friends, but I could not help thinking of poor Annie Chiles's
grave at the church door. One missing in a quiet country neighborhood like
this makes a great gap. This was the Sunday for Dr. Hillyer to preach to the
negroes and administer the communion to them. They kept awake and looked
very much edified while the singing was going on, but most of them slept
through the sermon. The women were decked out in all their Sunday finery and
looked so picturesque and happy. It is a pity that this glorious old
plantation life should ever have to come to an end.
Albert Bacon dined with us and we spent the
afternoon planning for a picnic at Mrs. Henry Bacon's lake on Tuesday or
Wednesday. The dear old lake! I want to see it again before its shores are
desecrated by Yankee feet.
I wish sister would hurry home, on account of
the servants. We can't take control over them, and they won't do anything
except just what they please. As soon as she had gone, Mr. Ballou, the
overseer, took himself off and only returned late this evening. Harriet,
Mrs. Green Butler's maid, is the most trifling of the lot, but I can stand
anything from her because she refused to go off with the Yankees when Mrs.
Butler had her in Marietta last summer. Her mother went, and tried to
persuade Harriet to go, too, but she said: "I loves Miss Julia a heap
better'n I do
Page 70
you," and remained faithful. Sister keeps her here
because Mrs. Butler is a refugee and without a home herself.
Jan. 16, Monday. - Sister has
come back, bringing dear little Mrs. Sims with her. Metta and I are to spend
next week in Albany with Mrs. Sims, if we are not all water-bound in the
meantime, at Pine Bluff. The floods are subsiding up the country, but the
waters are raging down here. Flint River is out of its banks, the low
grounds are overflowed, and the backwater has formed a lake between the
negro quarter and the house, that reaches to within a few yards of the door.
So much the better for us, as Kilpatrick and his raiders can never make
their way through all these floods.
Sister is greatly troubled about a difficulty
two of her negroes, Jimboy and Alfred, have gotten into. They are implicated
with some others who are accused of stealing leather and attacking a white
man. Alfred is a great, big, horrid-looking creature, more like an
orang-outang than a man, though they say he is one of the most peaceable and
humble negroes on the plantation, and Jimboy has never been known to get
into any mischief before. I hope there is some mistake, though the negroes
are getting very unruly since the Yankees are so near.
Jan. 17, Tuesday. - The river
still rising and all the water-courses so high that I am afraid the stage
won't be able to pass between Albany and Thomasville, and
Page 71
we sha'n't get our mail. There is always something the
matter to keep us from getting the mail at that little Gum Pond postoffice.
Mrs. Sims is water-bound with us, and it is funny to hear her and Mrs.
Meals, one a red-hot Episcopalian, the other a red-hot Baptist, trying to
convert each other. If the weather is any sign, Providence would seem to
favor the Baptists just now.
Mrs. Sims almost made me cry with her account
of poor Mary Millen - her brother dead, their property destroyed; it is the
same sad story over again that we hear so much of. This dreadful war is
bringing ruin upon so many happy homes.
Jan. 19, Thursday. - I suffered
a great disappointment to-day. Mrs. Stokes Walton gave a big dining -
everybody in the neighborhood, almost everybody in the county that is
anybody was invited. I expected to wear that beautiful new
dress that ran the blockade and I have had so few opportunities of
showing. All my preparations were made, even the bows of ribbon pinned on my undersleeves, but I was awakened at daylight by the pattering of rain on the
roof, and knew that the fun was up for me. It was out of the question for
one just up from an attack of measles to risk a ride of twelve miles in such
a pouring rain, so I had to content myself to stay at home with the two old
ladies and be edified with disquisitions on the Apostolic Succession and
Baptism by Immersion. They are both good enough to be translated, and I
Page 72
can't see why the dear little souls should be so
disturbed about each other's belief. Once, when Mrs. Meals left the room for
some purpose, Mrs. Sims whispered to me confidentially: "There is so little
gentility among these dissenters - that is one reason why I hate to see her
among them." I could hardly keep from laughing out, but that is what a good
deal of our religious differences amount to. I confess to a strong prejudice
myself, in favor of the old church in which I was brought up; still I don't
think there ought to be any distinction of classes or races in religion. We
all have too little "gentility" in the sight of God for that. I only wish I
stood as well in the recording Angel's book as many a poor negro that I
know.
About noon a cavalryman stopped at the door
and asked for dinner. As we eat late, and the man was in too big a hurry to
wait, sister sent him a cold lunch out in the entry. It was raining very
hard, and the poor fellow was thoroughly drenched, so after he had eaten,
sister invited him to come into the parlor and dry himself. It came out, in
the course of conversation, that he was from our own part of Georgia, and
knew a number of good old Wilkes County families. He was on his way to the
Altamaha, he said, and promised to do his best to keep the raiders from
getting to us.
Jan. 21, Saturday. Albany, Ga. -
I never in all my life knew such furious rains as we had last night; it
Page 73
seemed as if the heavens themselves were falling upon
us. In addition to the uproar among the elements, my slumbers were disturbed
by frightful dreams about Garnett. Twice during the night I dreamed that he
was dead and in a state of corruption, and I couldn't get anybody to bury
him. Col. Avery and Capt. Mackall were somehow mixed up in the horrid
vision, trying to help me, but powerless to do so. In the morning, when we
waked, I found that Metta also had dreamed of Garnett's death. I am not
superstitious, but I can't help feeling more anxious than usual to hear news
of my darling brother.
The rain held up about dinner time and Mrs.
Sims determined to return to Albany, in spite of high waters and the
threatening aspect of the sky. We went five miles out of our way to find a
place where we could ford Wright's Creek, and even there the water was
almost swimming. Mett and I were frightened out of our wits, but Mrs. Sims
told us to shut our eyes and trust to Providence, - and Providence and Uncle
Aby between them brought us through in safety. At some places in the woods,
sheets of water full half a mile wide and from one to two feet deep were
running across the road, on their way to swell the flood in Flint River.
Sister sent a negro before us on a mule to see if the water-courses were
passable. We had several bad scares, but reached town in safety a little
after dark.
Jan. 22 - The rains returned with double fury
in
Page 74
the night and continued all day. If "the stars in
their courses fought against Sisera," it looks as if the heavens were doing
as much for us against Kilpatrick and his raiders. There was no service at
St. Paul's, so Mrs. Sims kept Metta and me in the line of duty by reading
aloud High Church books to us. They were very dull, so I didn't hurt myself
listening. After dinner we read the Church service and sang hymns until
relieved by a call from our old friend, Capt. Hobbs.
Jan. 24, Tuesday. - Mr. and Mrs.
Welsh spent the evening with us. Jim Chiles came last night and sat until
the chickens crowed for day. Although I like Jimmy and enjoy his budget of
news, I would enjoy his visits more if he knew when to go away. I never was
so tired and sleepy in my life, and cold, too, for we had let the fire go
out as a hint. When at last we went to our room I nearly died laughing at
the way Metta had maneuvered to save time. She had loosened every button and
string that she could get at without being seen, while sitting in the
parlor, and had now only to give herself a good shake and she was ready for
bed.
We spent the morning making calls with Mrs.
Sims, and found among the refugees from South Carolina a charming old lady,
Mrs. Brisbane. Though past fifty, she is prettier than many a woman of half
her years, and her manners would grace a court. Her father was an artist of
note, and she showed us some
Page 75
beautiful pictures painted by him. After dinner we
enjoyed some Florida oranges sent by Clinton Spenser, and they tasted very
good, in the absence of West India fruit.
Jan. 25, Wednesday. - Dined at
Judge Vason's, where there was a large company. He is very hospitable and
his house is always full of people. Albert Bacon came in from Gum Pond and
called in the afternoon, bringing letters, and the letters brought
permission to remain in South-West Georgia as long as we please, the panic
about Kilpatrick having died out. I would like to be at home now, if the
journey were not such a hard one. Garnett and Mrs. Elzey are both there, and
Mary Day is constantly expected. I have not seen Garnett for nearly three
years. He has resigned his position on Gen. Gardiner's staff, and is going
to take command of a battalion of "galvanized Yankees," with the rank of
Lieutenant-Colonel. I don't like the scheme. I have no faith in Yankees of
any sort, especially these miserable turncoats that are ready to sell
themselves to either side. There isn't gold enough in existence to galvanize
one of them into a respectable Confederate.
Jan. 27, Friday. - Mett and I
were busy returning calls all the morning, and Mrs. Sims, always in a hurry,
sent us up to
dress for Mrs. Westmoreland's party as soon as we had swallowed our
dinner, so we were ready by dusk and had to sit waiting with our precious
finery on until our escorts came for us at nine
Page 76
o'clock. Mrs. Sims is one of these fidgety little
bodies that is always in a rush about everything. She gallops through the
responses in church so fast that she always comes out long ahead of
everybody else, and even eats so fast that Metta and I nearly choke
ourselves trying to keep up with her. We hardly ever get enough, as we are
ashamed to sit at table too long after she has finished. I tried one day,
when I was very hungry, to keep up with her in eating a waffle, but before I
had got mine well buttered, hers was gone. She is such a nice housekeeper,
too, and has such awfully good things that it is tantalizing not to be able
to take time to enjoy them.
The party was delightful. Albany is so full of
charming refugees and Confederate officers and their families that there is
always plenty of good company, whatever else may be lacking. I danced three
sets with Joe Godfrey, but I don't like the square dances very much. The
Prince Imperial is too slow and stately, and so complicated that the men
never know what to do with themselves. Even the Lancers are tame in
comparison with a waltz or a galop. I love the galop and the Deux Temps
better than any. We kept it up till two o'clock in the morning, and then
walked home.
While going our rounds in the morning, we
found a very important person in Peter Louis, a paroled Yankee prisoner, in
the employ of Capt. Bonham. The captain keeps him out of the stockade, feeds
and
Page 77
clothes him, and in return, reaps the benefit of his
skill. Peter is a French Yankee, * a
shoemaker by trade, and makes as beautiful shoes as I ever saw imported from
France. My heart quite softened towards him when I saw his handiwork, and
little Mrs. Sims was so overcome that she gave him a huge slice of her
Confederate fruit cake. I talked French with him, which pleased him greatly,
and Mett and I engaged him to make us each a pair of shoes. I will feel like
a lady once more, with good shoes on my feet. I expect the poor Yank is glad
to get away from Anderson on any terms. Although matters have improved
somewhat with the cool weather, the tales that are told of the condition of
things there last summer are appalling. Mrs. Brisbane heard all about it
from Father Hamilton, a Roman Catholic priest from Macon, who has been
working like a good Samaritan in those dens of filth and misery. It is a
shame to us Protestants that we have let a Roman Catholic get so far ahead
of us in this work of charity and mercy. Mrs. Brisbane says Father Hamilton
told her that during the summer the wretched prisoners burrowed in the
ground like moles to protect themselves from the sun. It was not safe to
give them material to build shanties as they might use it for clubs to
overcome
* Everybody that fought in the Union army was
classed by us as a Yankee, whether Southern Union men, foreigners, or
negroes; hence the expressions "Irish Yankee," "Dutch Yankee," "black
Yankee," etc., in contradistinction to the Simon-pure native product, "the
Yankee" par excellence.
Page 78
the guard. These underground huts, he said, were alive
with vermin and stank like charnel houses. Many of the prisoners were stark
naked, having not so much as a shirt to their backs. He told a pitiful story
of a Pole who had no garment but a shirt, and to make it cover him the
better, he put his legs into the sleeves and tied the tail round his neck.
The others guyed him so on his appearance, and the poor wretch was so
disheartened by suffering, that one day he deliberately stepped over the
deadline and stood there till the guard was forced to shoot him. But what I
can't understand is that a Pole, of all people in the world, should come
over here and try to take away our liberty when his own country is in the
hands of oppressors. One would think that the Poles, of all nations in the
world, ought to sympathize with a people fighting for their liberties.
Father Hamilton said that at one time the prisoners died at the rate of 150
a day, and he saw some of them die on the ground without a rag to lie on or
a garment to cover them. Dysentery was the most fatal disease, and as they
lay on the ground in their own excrements, the smell was so horrible that
the good father says he was often obliged to rush from their presence to get
a breath of pure air. It is dreadful. My heart aches for the poor wretches,
Yankees though they are, and I am afraid God will suffer some terrible
retribution to fall upon us for letting such things happen. If the Yankees
ever should come to South-West Georgia,
Page 79
and go to Anderson and see the graves there, God have
mercy on the land! And yet, what can we do? The Yankees themselves are
really more to blame than we, for they won't exchange these prisoners, and
our poor, hard-pressed Confederacy has not the means to provide for them,
when our own soldiers are starving in the field. Oh, what a horrible thing
war is when stripped of all its "pomp and circumstance"!
Jan. 28, Saturday. - We left Albany at an
early hour. Albert Bacon rode out home in the carriage with us, and I did
the best I could for him by pretending to be too sleepy to talk and so
leaving him free to devote himself to Mett. Fortunately, the roads have
improved since last Saturday, and we were not so long on the way. We found
sister busy with preparations for Julia's birthday party, which came off in
the afternoon. All the children in the neighborhood were invited and most of
the grown people, too. The youngsters were turned loose in the backyard to
play King's Base, Miley Bright, &c., and before we knew it, we grown people
found ourselves as deep in the fun as the children. In the midst of it all a
servant came up on horseback with a letter for sister. It proved to be a
note from Capt. Hines bespeaking her hospitality for Gen. Sam Jones and
staff, and of course she couldn't refuse, though the house was crowded to
overflowing already. She had hardly finished reading when a whole cavalcade
of horses and government wagons came rattling up to the door, and the
general
Page 80
and one of his aides helped two ladies and their
children to alight from an ambulance in which they were traveling. When they
saw what a party we had on hand, they seemed a little embarrassed, but
sister laughed away their fears, and sent the children out to join the
others in the backyard and left the ladies, who were introduced as Mrs.
Jones and Mrs. Creighton, with their escorts, in the parlor, while she went
out to give orders about supper and make arrangements for their
accommodation. Mrs. Meals, Metta, and I hustled out of our rooms and doubled
up with sister and the children. Everybody was stowed away somewhere, when,
just before bedtime, two more aides, Capt. Warwick, of Richmond, and Capt.
Frazer, of Charleston, rode up and were invited to come in, though the house
was so crowded that sister had not even a pallet on the floor to offer them.
All she could do was to give them some pillows and tell them they were
welcome to stay in the parlor if they could make themselves comfortable
there. People are used to putting up with any sort of accommodations these
times and they seemed very glad of the shelter. They said it was a great
deal better than camping out in the wagons, as they had been doing, and with
the help of the parlor rugs and their overcoats and army blankets, they
could make themselves very comfortable. They were regular thoroughbreds, we
could see, and Capt. Frazer one of the handsomest men I ever laid my eyes on
- a great, big, splendid, fair-haired giant,
Page 81
that might have been a Viking leader if he had lived a
thousand years ago.
Sister has been so put out by Mr. Ballou that
I don't see how she could keep her temper well enough to be polite to
anybody. He has packed up and taken himself off, leaving her without an
overseer, after giving but one day's notice, and she has the whole
responsibility of the plantation and all these negroes on her hands. It was
disgraceful for him to treat her so, and Brother Troup off at the war, too.
Jan. 29, Sunday. - Breakfast early so as to
let our general and staff proceed on their way, as they said they wanted to
make an early start. Gen. Jones has recently been appointed commandant of
the Department of South Georgia and Florida, with headquarters at
Tallahassee. It was nearly eleven o'clock before they got off. Mr. Robert
Bacon says he met them on their way, and they told him they were so pleased
with their entertainment at sister's that they wished they could have staid
a day or two longer. I had a good long talk with the two young captains
before they left and they were just as nice as they could be. We found that
we had a number of common friends, and Capt. Warwick knows quite well the
Miss Lou Randolph in Richmond that Garnett writes so much about, and Rosalie
Beirne,* too.
Just before bedtime we were startled by heavy
steps and a loud knocking at the front door. Having no
* This lady my brother afterwards married.
Page 82
white man within three miles, even an overseer, we
were a little startled, but mustered courage, sister, Mett, and I, followed
by two or three of the negroes, to go to the door. Instead of a stray
Yankee, or a squad of deserters, we confronted a smart young Confederate
officer in such a fine new uniform that the sight of it nearly took our
breath away. He said he was going to the Cochran plantation, but got lost in
the pond back of our house and had come in to inquire his way. Sister
invited him into the sitting-room, and he sat there talking with us till one
of the servants could saddle a mule and go with him to show him the road.
Sister said she felt mean for not inviting him to spend the night, but she
was too tired and worried to entertain another guest now, if the fate of the
Confederacy depended on it. His uniform was too fresh and new anyway to look
very heroic.
Jan. 31, Tuesday. - Sister and I
spent the morning making calls. At the tithing agent's office, where she
stopped to see about her taxes, we saw a battalion of Wheeler's cavalry,
which is to be encamped in our neighborhood for several weeks. Their
business is to gather up and take care of broken-down horses, so as to fit
them for use again in baggage trains and the like. At the postoffice a
letter was given me, which I opened and read, thinking it was for me. It
began "Dear Ideal" and was signed "Yours forever." I thought at first that
Capt. Hobbs or Albert Bacon was playing a joke on me, but on making inquiry
at the
Page 83
office, I learned that there is a cracker girl named
Fanny Andrews living down somewhere near Gum Pond, for whom, no doubt, the
letter was intended; so I remailed it to her.
As we were sitting in the parlor after supper,
there was another lumbering noise of heavy feet on the front steps, but it
was caused by a very different sort of visitor from the one we had Sunday
night. A poor, cadaverous fellow came limping into the room, and said he was
a wounded soldier, looking for work as an overseer. He gave his name as
Etheridge, and I suspect, from his manner, that he is some poor fellow who
has seen better days. Sister engaged him on the spot, for one month, as an
experiment, though she is afraid he will not be equal to the work.
Feb. 2, Thursday. - We spent the
evening at Maj. Edwin Bacon's, rehearsing for tableaux and theatricals, and
I never enjoyed an evening more. We had no end of fun, and a splendid
supper, with ice cream and sherbet and cake made of real white sugar. I like
the programme, too, and my part in it, though I made some of the others mad
by my flat refusal to make myself ridiculous by taking the part of the peri
in a scene from Lalla Rookh. Imagine poor little ugly me setting up for a
pert! Wouldn't people laugh! I must have parts with some acting; I can't run
on my looks. The entertainment is to take place at sister's, and all the
neighborhood and a number of people from Albany will be invited. The stage
will be erected in
Page 84
the wide back entry, between sister's room and the
dining-room, which will serve for
dressing-rooms. After the rehearsal came a display of costumes and a
busy devising of
dresses, which interested me very much. I do love pretty clothes, and
it has been my fate to live in these hard war times, when one can have so
little.
Feb. 4, Saturday. - We met in
the schoolhouse at Mt. Enon to rehearse our parts, but everybody seemed out
of sorts and I never spent a more disagreeable two hours. Mett wouldn't act
the peri because she had had a quarrel with her penitent, and Miss Lou Bacon
said she couldn't take the part of Esther before Ahasuerus unless she could
wear white kid gloves, because she had burnt one of her fingers pulling
candy, and a sore finger would spoil the looks of her hand. Think of Esther
touching the golden scepter with a pair of modern white kid gloves on! It
would be as bad as me for a peri. Mett and Miss Lou are our beauties, and if
they fail us, the whole thing falls through.
Feb. 5, Sunday. - Went to church
at Mt. Enon, and did my best to listen to Dr. Hillyer, but there were so
many troops passing along the road that I could keep neither thoughts nor my
eyes from wandering. Jim Chiles came home to dinner with us. He always has
so much news to tell that he is as good as the county paper, and much more
reliable. I have a letter from Lily Legriel *
asking me to make her a visit
* A school friend of the writer.
Page 85
before I go home. She is refugeeing in Macon, and I
think I will stop a few days as I pass through.
Feb. 9, Thursday. - We are in
Albany - Mett, Mrs. Meals, and I - on our way to Americus, where I am going
to consult Cousin Bolling Pope about my eyes. They have been troubling me
ever since I had measles. We had hardly got our hats off when Jim Chiles
came panting up the steps. He had seen the carriage pass through town and
must run round at once to see if a sudden notion had struck us to go home.
After tea came Capt. Hobbs, the Welshes, and a Mr. Green, of Columbus, to
spend the evening. Mrs. Welsh gives a large party next Thursday night, to
which we are invited, and she also wants me to stay over and take part in
some theatricals for the benefit of the hospitals, but I have had enough of
worrying with amateur theatricals for the present.
Feb. to, Friday. - We had to get
up very early to catch the seven o'clock train to Americus. Jim met us at
the dépot, though there were so many of our acquaintances on board that we
had no special need of an escort. Mr. George Lawton sat by me all the way
from Smithville to Americus, and insisted on our paying his family a visit
before leaving South-West Georgia. I wish I could go, for he lives near
father's old Tallassee plantation where I had such happy times in my
childhood; but if we were to accept all the invitations that come to us, we
would never get back home again. We reached Americus at ten and went
Page 86
straight to Cousin Bolling's hospital. He was not
there, but Dr. Howard, his assistant, told us he was in the village and
would be at the office in a few minutes. All along the streets, as we were
making our way from the dépot to the hospital, we could recognize his
patients going about with patches and shades and blue spectacles over their
eyes, and some of them had blue or green veils on. We didn't care to wait at
the hospital in all that crowd of men, so we started out to visit the shops,
intending to return later and meet Cousin Bolling. We had gone only a few
steps when we saw him coming toward us. His first words were the
announcement that he was married! I couldn't believe him at first, and
thought he was joking. Then he insisted that we should go home with him and
see our new cousin. We felt doubtful about displaying our patched up
Confederate traveling suits before a brand new bride from beyond the
blockade, with trunk loads of new things, but curiosity got the better of
us, and so we agreed to go home with him. He is occupying Col. Maxwell's
house while the family are on the plantation in Lee county. When we reached
the house with Cousin Bolling, Mrs. Pope - or "Cousin Bessie," as she says
we must call her now, made us feel easy by sending for us to come to her
bedroom, as there was no fire in the parlor, and she would not make company
of us. She was a Mrs. Ayres, before her marriage to Cousin Bolling, a young
widow from Memphis, Tenn., and very prominent in society there.
Page 87
She is quite handsome, and, having just come from
beyond the lines, her beautiful
dresses were a revelation to us dowdy Confederates, and made me feel
like a plucked peacock. Her hair was arranged in three rolls over the top of
the head, on each side of the part, in the style called "cats, rats, and
mice," on account of the different size of the rolls, the top one being the
largest. It was very stylish. I wish my hair was long enough to
dress that way, for I am getting very tired of frizzes; they are so
much trouble, and always will come out in wet weather. We were so much
interested that we stayed at Cousin Bolling's too long and had to run nearly
all the way back to the dépot in order to catch our train. On the cars I met
the very last man I would have expected to see in this part of the world -
my Boston friend, Mr. Adams. He said he was on his way to take charge of a
Presbyterian church in Eufaula, Ala. He had on a broadcloth coat and a
stovepipe hat, which are so unlike anything worn by our Confederate men that
I felt uncomfortably conspicuous while he was with me. I am almost ashamed,
nowadays, to be seen with any man not in uniform, though Mr. Adams, being a
Northern man and a minister, could not, of course, be expected to go into
the army. I believe he is sincere in his Southern sympathies, but his Yankee
manners and lingo "sorter riles" me, as the darkies say, in spite of reason
and common sense. He talked religion all the way to Smithville, and parted
with some pretty sentiment about the
Page 88
"sunbeam I had thrown across his path." I don't enjoy
that sort of talk from men; I like dash and flash and fire in talk, as in
action.
We reached Albany at four o'clock, and after a
little visit to Mrs. Sims, started home, where we arrived soon after dark,
without any adventure except being nearly drowned in the ford at Wright's
Creek.
Feb. 11, Saturday. - Making
visits all day. It takes a long time to return calls when people live so far
apart and every mile or two we have to go out of our way to avoid high
waters. Stokes Walton's creek runs underground for several miles, so that
when the waters are high we leave the main road and cross where it
disappears underground. There is so much water now that the subterranean
channel can't hold it all, so it flows below and overflows above ground,
making a two-storied stream. It is very broad and shallow at that place, and
beautifully clear. It would be a charming place for a boating excursion
because the water is not deep enough to drown anybody if they should fall
overboard - but if the bottom should drop out of the road, as sometimes
happens in this limestone country, where in the name of heaven would we go
to?
Sister and I spent the evening at Mrs. Robert
Bacon's. The Camps, the Edwin Bacons, Capt. Wynne, and Mrs. Westmoreland
were there. We enjoyed ourselves so much that we didn't break up till one
o'clock Sunday morning. Mrs. Westmoreland
Page 89
says she gave Capt. Sailes a letter of introduction to
me, thinking I had gone back to Washington. He and John Garnett, one of our
far-off Virginia cousins, have been transferred there.
Feb. 12, Sunday. - Spring is
already breaking in this heavenly climate, and the weather has been lovely
to-day. The yellow jessamine buds begin to show their golden tips,
forget-me-nots are peeping from under the wire grass, and the old cherry
tree by the dairy is full of green leaves. Spring is so beautiful; I don't
wonder the spring poet breaks loose then. Our "piney woods" don't enjoy a
very poetical reputation, but at this season they are the most beautiful
place in the world to me.
I went over to the quarter after dinner, to
the "Praise House," to hear the negroes sing, but most of them had gone to
walk on the river bank, so I did not get a full choir. At their "praise
meetings" they go through with all sorts of motions in connection with their
songs, but they won't give way to their wildest gesticulations or engage in
their sacred dances before white people, for fear of being laughed at. They
didn't get out of their seats while I was there, but whenever the "sperrit"
of the song moved them very much, would pat their feet and flap their arms
and go through with a number of motions that reminded me of the game of "Old
Dame Wiggins" that we used to play when we were children. They call these
native airs "little speritual songs," in contradistinction
Page 90
to the hymns that the preachers read to them in
church, out of a book, and seem to enjoy them a great deal more. One of them
has a quick, lively melody, which they sing to a string of words like these:
"Mary an' Marthy, feed my
lambs,
Feed my lambs, feed my lambs;
Mary an' Marthy, feed my lambs,
Settin' on de golden altar.
I weep, I moan; what mek I moan so slow?
I won'er ef a Zion traveler have gone along befo'.
Mary an' Marthy, feed my lambs," etc.
"Paul de 'postle, feed my lambs,
Feed my lambs, feed my lambs...."
and so on, through as many Bible names as they could
think of. Another of their "sperrituals" runs on this wise:
"I meet my soul at de bar of
God,
I heerd a mighty lumber.
Hit was my sin fell down to hell
Jes' like a clap er thunder.
Mary she come runnin' by,
Tell how she weep en' wonder.
Mary washin' up Jesus' feet,
De angel walkin' up de golden street,
Run home, believer; oh, run home, believer!
Run home, believer, run home."
Another one, sung to a kind of chant, begins
this way:
"King Jesus he tell you
Fur to fetch 'im a hoss en' a mule;
He tek up Mary behine 'im,
King Jesus he went marchin' befo'.
Page 91
CHORUS. -
Christ was born on Chris'mus day;
Mary was in pain.
Christ was born on Chris'mus day,
King Jesus was his name."
The chorus to another of their songs is:
"I knowed it was a angel,
I knowed it by de groanin'."
I mean to make a collection of these songs
some day and keep them as a curiosity. The words are mostly endless
repetitions, with a wild jumble of misfit Scriptural allusions, but the
tunes are inspiring. They are mostly a sort of weird chant that makes me
feel all out of myself when I hear it way in the night, too far off to catch
the words. I wish I was musician enough to write down the melodies; they are
worth preserving.
Feb. 13, Monday. - Letters from
home. Our house is full of company, as it always is, only more so. All the
Morgans are there, and Mary Day, and the Gairdners from Augusta, besides a
host of what one might call transients, if father was keeping a hotel
- friends, acquaintances, and strangers whom the tide of war has stranded in
little Washington. Mrs. Gairdner's husband was an officer in the English
army at Waterloo, and a schoolmate of Lord Byron, and her sons are brave
Confederates - which is better than anything else. Mary Day had typhoid
fever in Augusta. She is too weak to make the journey from Mayfield
Page 92
to Macon, and all non-combatants have been ordered to
leave Augusta, so mother invited her to Haywood. Oh, that dear old home! I
know it is sweeter than ever now, with all those delightful people gathered
there. One good thing the war has done among many evils; it has brought us
into contact with so many pleasant people we should never have known
otherwise. I know it must be charming to have all those nice army officers
around, and I do want to go back, but it is so nice here, too, that we have
decided to stay a little longer. Father says that this is the best place for
us now that Kilpatrick's raiders are out of the way. I wish I could be in
both places at once. They write us that little Washington has gotten to be
the great thoroughfare of the Confederacy now, since Sherman has cut the
South Carolina R.R. and the only line of communication between Virginia and
this part of the country, from which the army draws its supplies, is through
there and Abbeville. This was the old stage route before there were any
railroads, and our first "rebel" president traveled over it in returning
from his Southern tour nearly three-quarters of a century ago, when he spent
a night with Col. Alison in Washington. It was a different thing being a
rebel in those days and now. I wonder the Yankees don't remember they were
rebels once, themselves.
Mrs. Meals asked me to go with her in the
afternoon to visit some of the cracker people in our neighborhood and try to
collect their children into a Sunday
Page 93
school which the dear, pious little soul proposes to
open at Pine Bluff after the manner of Hannah More. At one place, where the
parents were away from home, the children ran away from us in a fright, and
hid behind their cabin. I went after them, and capturing one little boy,
soon made friends with him, and got him to bring the others to me. I was
surprised to find the wife of our nearest cracker neighbor, who lives just
beyond the lime sink, in a cabin that Brother Troup wouldn't put one of his
negroes into, a remarkably handsome woman, in spite of the dirt and
ignorance in which she lives. Her features are as regular and delicate as
those of a Grecian statue, and her hair of a rich old mahogany color that I
suppose an artist would call Titian red. It was so abundant that she could
hardly keep it tucked up on her head. She was dirty and unkempt, and her
clothing hardly met the requirements of decency, but all that could not
conceal her uncommon beauty. I would give half I am worth for her flashing
black eyes. We found that her oldest child is thirteen years old, and has
never been inside a church, though Mt. Enon is only three miles away. I
can't understand what makes these people live so. The father owns 600 acres
of good pine land, and if there was anything in him, ought to make a good
living for his family.
After supper we amused ourselves getting up
valentines. Everybody in the neighborhood has agreed to send one to Jim
Chiles, so he will get a cartload of
Page 94
them. I made up seven stanzas of absurd trash to Capt.
Hobbs, every one ending with a rhyme on his name, the last being:
"Oh, how my heart bobs
At the very name of Richard Hobbs."
Feb. 16, Thursday. - We started
for Albany for Mrs. Welsh's party, soon after breakfast, but were a good
deal delayed on the way by having to wait for a train of forty government
wagons to pass. We found Mrs. Julia Butler at Mrs. Sims's, straight from
Washington, with letters for us, and plenty of news. I feel anxious to get
back now, since Washington is going to be such a center of interest. If the
Yanks take Augusta, it will become the headquarters of the department. Mrs.
Butler says a train of 300 wagons runs between there and Abbeville, and they
are surveying a railroad route. Several regiments are stationed there and
the town is alive with army officers and government officials. How strange
all this seems for dear, quiet little Washington! It must be delightful
there, with all those nice army officers. I am going back home as soon as I
can decently change my mind. I have been at the rear all during the war, and
now that I have a chance, I want to go to the front. I wish I could be here
and there, too, at the same time.
We were fairly besieged with visitors till
time to
dress for the party. Miss Pyncheon dined with us,
Page 95
and Gardiner Montgomery is staying in the house, and I
can't tell how many other people dropped in. It was all perfectly
delightful. Capt. Hobbs and Dr. Pyncheon offered themselves as escorts, but
we had already made engagements with Albert Bacon and Jim Chiles. We gave
Miss Pyncheon and Dr. Sloane seats in our carriage, and we six cliqued
together a good deal during the evening, and had a fine time of it. I never
did enjoy a party more and never had less to say about one. I had not a
single adventure during the entire evening. Metta was the belle, par
excellence, but Miss Pyncheon and I were not very far behind, and I
think I was ahead of them all in my
dress. Miss Pyncheon wore a white puffed tarleton, with pearls and
white flowers. The
dress, though beautiful, was not becoming because the one fault of
her fine, aristocratic face is want of color. A little rouge and sepia would
improve her greatly, if a nice girl could make up her mind to use them. Mett
wore white suisse with festoon flounces, over my old blue Florence silk
skirt, the flounces, like charity, covering a multitude of faults. She was a
long way the prettiest one in the room, though her hair is too short to be
done up stylishly. But my
dress was a masterpiece [sic!] though patched up, like everybody
else's, out of old finery that would have been cast off years ago, but for
the blockade. I wore a white barred organdy with a black lace flounce round
the bottom that completely hid the rents made at dances in Montgomery
Page 96
last winter, and a wide black lace bow and ends in the
back, to match the flounce. Handsome lace will make almost anything look
respectable, and I thank my stars there was a good deal of it in the family
before the Yankees shut us off by their horrid blockade. My waist was of
light puffed blonde, very fluffy, made out of the skirt I wore at Henry's
wedding, and trimmed round the neck and sleeves with ruchings edged with
narrow black lace. My hair was frizzed in front, with a cluster of white
hyacinths surmounting the top row of curls, and a beautifully embroidered
butterfly Aunt Sallie had made for me half-hidden among them, as if seeking
its way to the flowers. My train was very long, but I pinned it up like a
tunic, over a billowy flounced muslin petticoat, while dancing. My toilet
was very much admired, and I had a great many compliments about it and
everybody turned to look at it as I passed, which put me in good spirits. We
danced eighteen sets, and I was on the floor every time, besides all the
round dances, and between times there were always three or four around
talking to me. Mett says it counts a great deal more to have one very
devoted at a time, but that keeps the others away, and I think it is much
nicer to have a crowd around you all the time. One man grows tiresome unless
you expect to marry him, and I am never going to marry anybody. Marriage is
incompatible with the career I have marked out for myself, but I want to
have all the fun I can before I am too old.... Among others
Page 97
I met my old acquaintance, Mr. Draper, who was one of
the attendants at Henry's wedding. He says I have changed a great deal, and
look just like Mett did then. I suppose I may take this as a double-barreled
compliment, as Metta is the beauty of the family and she was then only
fifteen, while I am now twenty-four! Oh, how time does fly, and how fast we
grow old! But there is one comfort when a woman doesn't depend upon looks;
she lasts longer.
Capt. Hobbs has got his valentine, and
everybody is laughing about it. They were all so sure it came from me that
Dr. Conolly and the captain put their heads together and wrote a reply that
they were going to send me, but I threw them off the track so completely,
that they are now convinced that it came from Merrill Callaway. Even Albert
Bacon is fooled, and it is he that told me all Capt. Hobbs and the others
said about it, and of their having suspected me. I pretended a great deal of
curiosity and asked what sort of poetry it was. Mr. Bacon then repeated some
of my own ridiculous rhymes to me. "It is a capital thing," he said, shaking
with laughter, "only a little hard on Hobbs."
"It is just like Merrill," said I; "but I am
sorry the captain found out I didn't send it before mailing his reply." I am
going to tell them better in a few days and let them see how royally they
have been fooled.
Feb. 17, Friday. - We had
expected to bring Miss
Page 98
Pyncheon out to Pine Bluff with us, but Mrs. Butler
had the only vacant seat in the carriage. I felt stupid and sleepy all day,
for it was after four o'clock in the morning when I got home from the party
and went to bed. I took a walk with the children after dinner, to the lime
sink back of the newground. The sink is half full of water from an
overflowed cypress pond just this side of Mt. Enon. The water runs in a
clear stream down a little declivity - something very uncommon in this flat
country - in finding its way to the sink, and makes a lovely little
waterfall. There is a subterranean outlet from the sink, for it never
overflows except in times of unusually heavy rain. It makes a diminutive
lake, which is full of small fish, and the banks are bordered with willow
oaks and tall shrubs aglow with yellow jessamine. An old man was seated on
the bank fishing, as we approached, making a very pretty picture.
Feb. 21, Tuesday. - A letter
from Mecca Joyner, saying she is coming to make me ha visit, and I must meet
her in Albany on Wednesday. Just as I had finished reading it a buggy drove
up with Flora Maxwell and Capt. Rust, from Gopher Hill. Flora has a great
reputation for beauty, but I think her even more fascinating and elegant
than beautiful. Capt. Rust is an exile from Delaware, and a very nice old
gentleman, whom the Maxwells think a great deal of. He was banished for
helping Southern prisoners to escape across the lines. He tells me that he
sometimes had
Page 99
as many as fourteen rebels concealed in his house at
one time.
Albert Bacon called after tea and told us all
about the Hobbs poetry, and teased me a good deal at first by pretending
that Capt. Hobbs was very angry. He says everybody is talking about it and
asking for copies. I had no idea of making such a stir by my little joke.
Metta and I were invited to spend this week at Stokes Walton's, but company
at home prevented. We are going to have a picnic at the Henry Bacons' lake
on Thursday, and the week after we expect to begin our journey home in good
earnest. Sister is going to visit Brother Troup in Macon at the same time,
and a large party from Albany will go that far with us. I have so much
company and so much running about to do that I can't find time for anything
else. I have scribbled this off while waiting for breakfast.
Feb. 22, Wednesday. - I went to
Albany and brought Mecca Joyner and Jim Chiles home with me. I took dinner
with Mrs. Sims and met several friends, whom I invited to our picnic. Sister
had a large company to spend the evening, and they stayed so late that I
grew very sleepy. I am all upset, anyway, for letters from home have come
advising us to stay here for the present, where there is plenty to eat, and
less danger from Yankees now, than almost anywhere else. It must be
perversity, for when I thought I had to go home I wanted to stay here, and
now that father
Page 100
wants me to stay, I am wild to go. I have written him
that he had better order me back home, for then I would not care so much
about going. Now that the Yanks have passed by Augusta and are making their
way to Columbia and Charleston, I hope they will give Georgia a rest.
Feb. 23, Thursday. - The picnic
was stupid. It must be that I am getting tired of seeing the same faces so
often. Albert Bacon and Jim Chiles came home with us, and we enjoyed the
evening. Capt. Rust is a dear old fellow, and Miss Connor and Maj. Camp
added a little variety. Capt. Rust and Mr. Bacon proposed a ride across
country for the morning, but there is not a riding habit in the family, nor
a piece of cloth big enough to make one. I ruined mine in those fox hunts at
Chunnenuggee Ridge last fall. Flora is a famous horsewoman, and I know she
must be a good rider, for her every movement is grace itself. She is one of
those people that gains upon you on acquaintance. She is so out of the
commonplace. There is something stately and a little cold about her that
reminds me of a beautiful lily, and yet there is a fascination about her
that attracts everybody. All the men that come near her go wild over her,
and I don't wonder. If I could write a novel, I would make her the heroine.
She seems to stand on a higher plane than we common mortals, without
intending or knowing it. Her simplicity and straightforwardness are her
greatest charm.
Page 101
Feb. 26, Sunday. - Flora and the
captain have returned to Gopher Hill, whither Metta, Mecca, and I are
invited to follow on Friday, when sister goes up to Macon. Jimmy Callaway
and his father have just come from Washington with such glowing accounts of
the excitement and gayety there that I am distracted to go back home. If
father don't write for us to come soon, I think we will go to Chunnenuggee
by way of Eufaula and the Chattahoochee, and if Thomas's raiders catch us
over in Alabama, father will wish he had let us come home.
After dinner I took Mecca over to the Praise
House to hear the negroes sing. I wish I was an artist so that I could draw
a picture of the scene. Alfred, one of the chief singers, is a gigantic
creature, more like an ape than a man. I have seen pictures of African
savages in books of travel that were just like him. His hands and feet are
so huge that it looks as if their weight would crush the heads of the little
piccaninnies when he pats them; yet, with all this strength, they say he is
a great coward, and one of the most docile negroes on the plantation. The
women, when they get excited with the singing, shut their eyes and rock
themselves back and forth, clapping their hands, and in the intervals, when
not moved by the "sperrit," occupy themselves hunting for lice in their
children's heads. Old Bob and Jim are the preachers, and very good old
darkies they are, in spite of their religion. But the chief personages on
the plantation are old
Page 102
Granny Mimey, old Uncle Wally, and Uncle Setley, who
are all superannuated and privileged characters. I tell sister that Uncle
Wally has nothing to do, and Uncle Setley to help him. The latter is very
deaf, and half crazy, but harmless. I am a special favorite of Uncle
Wally's. We have a chat every morning when he passes through the back yard
on his way to the cowpen. The other day he said to me: "You is de putties
lady ever I seed; you looks jes' lack one er dese heer alablastered dolls."
We walked to the bluff on the river bank,
after leaving the quarter, and sat there a long time talking. Spring is here
in earnest. The yellow jessamines are bursting into bloom, and the air is
fragrant with the wild crab apples.
March 1, Wednesday. - The
weather has been so bad that we are thrown upon our own resources for
amusement. Metta and Mecca play cards and backgammon most of the time, and
Albert Bacon comes almost every day on some pretense or other. One very dark
night when he was here, we told ghost stories till we frightened ourselves
half to death, and had to beg him to stay all night to keep the bogies off.
Mett and I take long tramps in the afternoons through mist and mud, but Mec
does not like to walk. The lime sink is particularly attractive just now.
The little stream that feeds it is swollen by the rains, and dashes along
with a great noise. It is so full of little fish that one can catch them in
the hand, and the swans
Page 103
go there to feed on them. The whole wood is fragrant
with yellow jessamines and carpeted with flowers.
Another letter from home that makes me more
eager than ever to return. Gen. Elzey and staff are at our house, and the
town is full of people that I want to see.
March 2, Thursday. - We left
Pine Bluff at eleven o'clock and reached the Blue Spring in time for lunch.
Albert Bacon and Jimmy Chiles were there to meet us. Hang a petticoat on a
bean pole and carry it where you will, Jimmy will follow. The river is so
high that its muddy waters have backed up into the spring and destroyed its
beauty, but we enjoyed the glorious flowers that bloom around it, and saw
some brilliant birds of a kind that were new to me. Mr. Bacon said he would
kill one and give me to trim my hat.
March 3, Friday. Gopher Hill. -
Up at daybreak, and on the train, ready to leave Albany. Albert and Jimmy
were there, of course, besides a number of Albany people who had come to see
us off - a great compliment at that heathenish hour. We got off at Wooten's
Station, only twelve miles from Albany. Flora and Capt. Rust were there to
meet us with conveyances for Gopher Hill. It is worth the journey from Pine
Bluff to Gopher Hill just to travel over the road between there and
Wooten's. It runs nearly all the way through swamps alive with the beauty
and fragrance of spring. We passed through Starkesville
Page 104
and crossed Muckolee Creek at the very spot where I
had such an adventurous night in my childhood, traveling in the old stage
coach that used to run between Macon and Albany. The swamps were overflowed
then and we had to cross the creek in a canoe, and Cousin Bolling held me in
his lap to keep me from falling out. On the other side of the creek, towards
Gopher Hill, we came to an old Indian clearing where are some magnificent
willow oaks that I recognized distinctly, though it is fourteen years since
then.
Gopher Hill is seven miles from the station.
It is like most plantation houses in this part of the world, where they are
used only for camping a few weeks in winter - or were, before the war - a
big, one-storied log cabin, or rather, a combination of cabins spread out
over a full half acre of ground, and even then with hardly room enough to
accommodate the army of guests the family gather about them when they go to
the country. On each side of the avenue leading to the house is a small
lake, and about two miles back in the plantation, a large one on which Flora
has a row-boat. She has a beautiful pony named Fleet, that is the
counterpart of our own dear little Dixie. Col. Maxwell has a great many fine
horses and all sorts of conveyances, which are at the service of his guests.
He is one of the most aristocratic-looking old gentlemen I ever saw. In
manners, appearance, and disposition, he is strikingly like Brother Troup,
except that the colonel is very large and commanding, while
Page 105
Brother Troup is small and dapper. He is very handsome
- next to Bishop Elliot, one of the finest specimens of Southern manhood I
ever saw. It is one of the cases where blood will tell, for he has the best
of Georgia in his veins, or to go back further, the best in old Scotland
itself. Though over sixty years old, he has never been out of the State, and
is as full of whims and prejudices as the traditional old country squire
that we read about in English novels. His present wife, Flora's stepmother,
is much younger than he, very gay and witty, and escapes all worry by taking
a humorous view of him and his crotchets. He and Flora idolize each other,
and she is the only person that can do anything with him, and not always
even she, when he once gets his head fast set.
We had dinner at two o'clock, and afterwards
went to a country school about two miles away, to hear the boys and girls
declaim. The schoolmaster made so many facetious remarks about the ladies,
that I asked Flora if he was a widower - he seemed too silly to be anything
else - but she says he has a wife living; poor thing. We met Gen. Graves
* at the schoolhouse and he rode back with
us. We took to the woods and jumped our horses over every log we came to,
just to see what he would do.
March 4, Saturday. - ... I had
just finished writing some letters when Gen. Graves and Mr. Baldwin
**
* Father of John Temple Graves, the Georgia
orator.
** This name, for obvious reasons, is fictitious.
Page 106
were announced and I went to the parlor. The general
is consumedly in love with Flora, and Mr. Baldwin equally so with his
bottle, but is nice-looking, and when not too far gone, quite agreeable. It
is amusing to see good old Capt. Rust watching over him and trying to keep
temptation out of his way. He stole the bottle out of his bedroom the first
chance he could find, but not until the poor fellow had got more of it than
was good for him. The weather cleared up after dinner and we went to Coney
Lake, where the boat is - Flora and I on horseback, the rest in buggies and
carriages. It is a beautiful place. Great avenues of cypress extend into the
shallow waters near the shore, where we could float about in shady canals
and gather the curious wild plants that grow there. Huge water lilies with
stems like ropes and leaves as big as palm-leaf fans, float about in shady
canals and great lotus plants, with their curious funnel-shaped pods and
umbrella-like leaves, line the shores and shallows. The lake is so deep in
the center that it has never been fathomed, being connected, probably, with
a lime sink or an underground stream; but its waters are clear as crystal,
and where they are shallow enough to show the bottom, all kinds of curious
aquatic plants can be seen growing there in the wildest luxuriance. I took
my first row with Mr. Baldwin, and wished myself back on shore before we had
made twenty strokes. He was just far enough gone to be reckless, and
frightened me nearly out of my wits by
Page 107
rocking the boat till the gunwales dipped in the
water, and then tried to pacify me with maudlin talk about swimming ashore
with me if it should capsize. I picked up a paddle and tried to row the boat
myself, and then he got interested in teaching me, and finally we came safe
to land. I went out again with Capt. Rust, and enjoyed the last trip more
than any. We were followed by an alligator, and Capt. Rust gathered for me
some of the curious plants that were floating on the water. It was late when
we started back to the house, and the ride was glorious. Flora and I amused
ourselves by going through the woods and making our horses jump the highest
logs we could find. Fleet was so full of spirit that I could hardly hold him
in.
March 5, Sunday. - One of the
loveliest days I ever saw. We went to a little Methodist church in
Starkesville, for the pleasure of the drive.
After dinner we walked to the Bubbling Spring,
and killed a big snake on the way. The spring is down in a gully, and is
simply the mouth of a small underground stream that comes to the surface
there. It throws up a kind of black sand that rises on the water like smoke
from the stack of a steam engine. The water under ground makes strange
sounds, like voices wailing and groaning. Just below the spring is a little
natural bridge, the most romantic spot I have seen in the neighborhood. The
rocks that border the stream are covered with ferns and brilliant
Page 108
green mosses and liverworts. Palmettoes and bright
flowering plants grow in the crevices, and the whole place is shaded by
magnolias, willow oaks and myrtles, bound together by gigantic smilax and
jessamine vines. At several places there are openings in the ground through
which one can peep and see rapid water flowing under our feet. This whole
country is riddled with underground streams. At Palmyra, not far from
Albany, there is a mill turned by one. The stream was discovered by a man
digging a well, to which an accident happened not uncommon in this country -
the bottom dropped out. A calf that fell into the well and was supposed to
be drowned, turned up a few days after, sound and safe. His tracks led to an
opening through which issued water covered with foam. A great roaring was
heard, which further exploration showed to come from a fine subterranean
waterfall.
March 6, Monday. - After
breakfast, we all piled into a big plantation wagon and went to see Prairie
Pond, a great sheet of water covering over 200 acres. It has formed there
since Col. Maxwell bought the Gopher Hill plantation. He says that when he
first came here there was not a patch of standing water as big as his hand
on all the acres now covered by Prairie Pond, and the great skeletons of
dead forest trees still standing in the outer edges of the lake show that
the encroachment of the water is still going on. Some years after he came to
Gopher Hill, he says, a
Page 109
blue spring on the other side of the plantation, that
formed the outlet of an underground stream, became choked up from some
cause, so the waters had no escape, and Prairie Pond began to form and has
been slowly increasing ever since. Near the lake we came to two remarkable
lime sinks. They are both very deep, and as round as drinking cups. One of
them is covered with a green scum about an inch thick, composed of scaly
plants, like lichens. Underneath this scum the water is clear as crystal.
The stones all around are full of fossil shells, and we found some beautiful
crystallized limestone that sparkled like diamonds.
We had to leave our wagon several hundred
yards from the border of the pond and make our explorations on foot, for
want of a wagon road. In returning we took the wrong direction and went a
mile or two out of our way, getting very wet feet, and I tore my
dress so that I looked like a ragamuffin into the bargain. When at
last we reached home, the servants told us that Mr. and Mrs. Warren, with
Gen. Graves, Mr. Baldwin, and Clint Spenser and Joe Godfrey from Albany, had
come over to dinner, and not finding anybody at home, had set out in search
of us. We girls scurried to our rooms and had just made ourselves
respectable when Mr. Baldwin and Mr. Spenser, having tired of their
wild-goose chase, came back to the house. Mecca and I got into the double
buggy with them and started out to hunt up the rest of the
Page 110
party. After dinner, we went to Coney Lake again. I
went in the buggy with Joe Godfrey. He and Mr. Baldwin each invited me to
take a row. I didn't go with Mr. Baldwin.
March 8, Wednesday. - I went up
to Americus yesterday, with Flora and Capt. Rust, to see Cousin Bolling
about my eyes, expecting to return to Gopher Hill on the afternoon train,
but Cousin Bessie insisted that we should stay to dinner, and her attempt to
have it served early was so unsuccessful that Capt. Rust and I got to the
station just in time to see the train moving off without us. Flora had
another engagement, that caused her to decline Mrs. Pope's invitation, so
she made the train, but the captain and I had nothing for it but to spend
the night in Americus and kill the night as best we could. I was repaid for
the annoyance of getting left by the favorable report Cousin Bolling gave of
my eyes. He says it is nothing but the effects of measles that ails them,
and they are almost well. I occupied Flora's room that night. Cousin Bessie
lent me one of her fine embroidered linen nightgowns, and I was so
overpowered at having on a decent piece of underclothing after the coarse
Macon Mills homespun I have been wearing for the last two years, that I
could hardly go to sleep. I stood before the glass and looked at myself
after I was undressed
just to see how nice it was to have on a respectable undergarment once more.
I can stand patched-up
dresses, and even
Page 111
take a pride in wearing Confederate homespun, where it
is done open and above board, but I can't help feeling vulgar and common in
coarse underclothes. Cousin Bessie has brought quantities of beautiful
things from beyond the blockade, that make us poor Rebs look like
ragamuffins beside her. She has crossed the lines by special permit, and
will be obliged to return to Memphis by the 2d of April, when her pass will
be out. It seems funny for a white woman to have to get a pass to see her
husband, just like the negro men here do when their wives live on another
plantation. The times have brought about some strange upturnings. Cousin
Bolling is awfully blue about the war, and it does begin to look as if our
poor little Confederacy was about on its last legs, but I am so accustomed
to all sorts of vicissitudes that I try not to let thoughts of the
inevitable disturb me. The time to be blue was five years ago, before we
went into it. Before breakfast this morning I went out to make the
acquaintance of Col. Maxwell's old mammy, Aunt Lizzie. She lives in a pretty
little cottage on a corner of the lot, and is more petted and spoiled than
any of his children. The day Cousin Bolling was first expected in Americus
with his bride, Flora went to town to put the house in order for them, and
asked Aunt Lizzie to cook dinner for the newly married pair.
"What you talkin' 'bout, chile?" was the
answer. "I wouldn't cook fur Jesus Christ to-day, let alone Dr. Pope." Poor,
down-trodden creature! what a
Page 112
text for Mrs. Stowe! She has relented since then,
however, and Cousin Bessie says often sends her presents of delicious rolls
and light bread. She took me into favor at once, told me all about her
"rheumatiz," and "de spiration" of her heart, and kissed my hand fervently
when I went away. Capt. Rust was so afraid of being left again that he would
not wait for the omnibus, but trotted me off on foot an hour ahead of time,
although it was raining. We met Mr. Wheatley and Maj. Daniel on our way to
the dépot, and they told us that a dispatch had just been received stating
that the Yanks have landed at St. Mark's and are marching on Tallahassee. We
first heard they were 4,000 strong, but before we reached the dépot, their
numbers had swelled to 15,000.
March 9, Thursday. - Mrs. Warren
gave a dinner party to which all the people from Gopher Hill and a good many
from Albany were invited, but very few attended on account of the weather.
It poured down rain all day, and in the afternoon there was a furious storm;
but Mrs. Maxwell is always in for a frolic, so we left home at eleven,
between showers, and got to the Warrens' just before the storm burst. Gen.
Graves, Mr. Baldwin, Joe Godfrey, Albert Bacon, and Jim Chiles were the only
ones there besides Mrs. Maxwell and her guests. There is a fine lake in
front of Mr. Warren's house, but the weather gave us no opportunity for
rowing. We dined at six, and it was so dark when we rose from the table that
we had to
Page 113
start for home at once. Mrs. Warren insisted on our
staying all night, but there was company invited to spend the evening at
Gopher Hill, so off we went in the rain. We took a new road to avoid some
bad mud holes in the old one, and as a matter of course, lost our way in the
numerous blind roads that cross each other in every direction through the
pine woods, and which are all just alike except that they lead to different
places - or to no place at all. The night was very dark and it rained
furiously, though the wind had lulled. The glare of the lightning was
blinding and terrific peals of thunder rang through the woods. Every few
yards there were trees blown across the road, and the negro Mr. Warren had
sent to guide us would have to grope about in the dark, hunting for some way
around them. At last he confessed that he had lost his way, and then I fell
back in a corner of the phaeton and began to say my prayers. As there was
nothing else to do, we concluded to follow the blind path we were in, hoping
it would lead somewhere. It did lead us with a vengeance, through ponds and
bogs and dismal swamps where the frogs filled our ears with unearthly
noises. But all things have an end, even piney woods byroads, and at last we
came out upon a broad smooth highway, which the guide recognized as the one
he was looking for. Our troubles were now over, and in a short time we were
back at Gopher Hill. Though it was very late, we began to dance and enjoy
ourselves in a fashion, but
Page 114
everybody seemed to be more or less out of humor, for
before we went to bed, I was made the confidante of four lovers' quarrels.
March 10, Friday. - A day of
public fasting and prayer for our poor country, but there was little of
either done at Gopher Hill. We had a late breakfast after our night's
dissipation, and soon after, Mr. Baldwin and Mr. Bacon came over and played
cards till dinner-time. After dinner the gentlemen proposed a row on the
lake, but Mrs. Maxwell and I were the only ones that had fasted and we
wouldn't indulge in a frolic, and the others said they were afraid they
might be drowned for their sins if they ventured on the water, so we drove
to the station instead. We were too late to meet the train, but heard plenty
of news. A tornado passed over the Flat Pond plantation yesterday,
destroying every house on it and killing fifteen negroes; a schoolhouse was
blown down and several children killed; on one plantation all the poultry
was drowned, and two calves blown away and never came down again! So much
for marvels. But the whole country between Wooten's and Gopher Hill is
really flooded. One bridge that we crossed was entirely under water and
seemed ready to give way and go down stream at any moment. Jimmy caught a
gopher * in the road on our way home, and we
saw rows of them sitting on logs in the swamps, as if they were having a
prayer-meeting.
* A local name for a kind of terrapin common in
that section. Page 115
March 11, Saturday. - Played
euchre and wrote letters all the morning. Capt. Rust gave me a pretty
tucking-comb which he had carved himself, out of maple wood. We had an early
dinner and reached Wooten's at least half an hour before the train was due.
At the dépot in Albany, Albert Bacon, Joe Godfrey, Mr. Baldwin, and Gen.
Graves were waiting for us. We drove by the post office to get the mail, and
there half a dozen others surrounded the carriage and took the reins from
Uncle Aby so that he could not drive away. The people in the street laughed
as they went by to see them buzzing round the carriage like bees, and
presently Jim Chiles found Mary Leila Powers and Mrs. Bell and brought them
up to add to the hubbub. Poor old Aby despaired of ever getting us out of
town, and when at last we started down the street, we had not gone a hundred
yards when I saw a young officer in a captain's uniform running after us and
we came to another halt. It turned out to be Wallace Brumby. He says that he
left Washington two weeks ago, and is water-bound here, on his way to
Florida, where some of his men are straggling about, if they haven't been
swallowed up by the freshets that have disorganized everything. He promised
to stop at Pine Bluff on his way down, and give us the news. Then Uncle Aby
grew desperate, and seeing another squad of officers coming up to join Capt.
Brumby, whipped up his horses and drove off without further ceremony. He was
right to hurry, for the
Page 116
roads are so flooded that we had to travel 20 miles to
get home. Everything is under water. In some places the front wheels were
entirely submerged and we had to stand on the seats to keep our feet dry. It
was nine o'clock before we reached home, and Mrs. Butler and Mrs. Meals had
become so uneasy that they were about to send a man on horseback to see what
had become of us. I found letters from home waiting for us, with permission
to go to Chunnennuggee or anywhere else we want to. Communication between
here and Washington is so interrupted that I don't suppose they have heard
yet of the reported raid into Florida, and all our writing back and forth is
at cross purposes. The latest news is that the Yankees have whipped our
forces at Tallahassee, but the waters are so high and communication so
uncertain that one never knows what to believe. At any rate, I shall not run
till I hear that the enemy are at Thomasville.
March 13, Monday. - Mett, Mecca,
and I took a long drive to look at some new muslin
dress goods that we heard a countryman down towards Camilla had for
sale. They were very cheap - only twenty dollars a yard. Mett and I each
bought a
dress and would have got more if Mrs. Settles, the man's wife, would
have sold them. How they came to let these two go so cheap I can't imagine.
I felt as if I were cheating the woman when I paid her 500 dollars in
Confederate money for 20 yards of fairly good lawn.
Page 117
We stopped at Gum Pond on the way back and paid a
visit. Albert Bacon gave me a beautiful red-bird that he shot for me to trim
my hat with.
March 16, Thursday. - Rain,
rain, rain, nothing but rain! The river is out of its banks again and all
that part of the plantation overflowed. A chain of ponds and lime sinks
shuts us in behind, a great slough of backwater from the river cuts us off
from the negro quarter, Wright's Creek is impassable on the North, and the
Phinizy pond on the east. We are completely water-bound; nobody can come to
us and we can go nowhere. The carriage house was blown down in the storm on
Tuesday night and the carriage will have to be repaired before we can use it
again. We have not even the mail to relieve the monotony of life; sometimes
the hack does not pass Gum Pond for four days at a time.
March 20, Monday. - The rain has
stopped at last and the waters are beginning to subside, but the roads are
terrible. We have had a mail at last, too, and a long letter from home
giving us carte blanche as to future movements; as dear old father
expressed it: "Go where you please, when you please, do what you please and
call on Mr. Farley or Mr. Butler for all the money you need." That is the
way I like to be treated. I think now we will go to Chunnennuggee by way of
Eufaula and the Chattahoochee. The river trip would be pleasant, and Jenny
and Julia Toombs are with their aunt in Eufaula, who has invited us
Page 118
to meet them there. However, our movements are so
uncertain that I don't like to make engagements. We will stop a few days in
Cuthbert with the Joyners, anyway.
March 21, Tuesday. Albany. -
Pouring down rain again, but the carriage had to go to Albany anyway, to
meet sister, and Mecca was hurried home by news of the death of her aunt, so
I rode in to the station with her. The roads are horrible - covered with
water most of the way, and the mischief with these piney woods ponds is that
you never know what minute the bottom is going to drop out and let you down
with it to the Lord only knows where. The carriage was so much out of order
that I expected the hind wheels to fly off at every jolt. I sent it to the
shop to be repaired as soon as Mecca and I were safely deposited at Mrs.
Sims's. The train was not due till three, and our good little friend
occupied the time in trying to convert Mecca. Mec didn't abjure on the spot,
but held out a flag of truce by remarking that her father had been baptized
and brought up in the Episcopal Church. His apostasy only made matters worse
in Mrs. Sims's eyes; she could not understand how anybody reared in the true
faith could fall away and become a dissenter.
"Oh, he was surfeited with the prayer-book
when a boy, he says," Mecca explained, laughing, "like he was with hominy
and milk. Grandma used to make him eat it for breakfast every morning
whether he
Page 119
wanted it or not, and in the same way she made him go
to the Episcopal Church every Sunday, whether he wanted to or not, and so,
as soon as he was old enough to have his own way, he swore off from both."
"Why," exclaimed the zealous proselytes, "I
don't see why he should have let his dislike of hominy and milk drive him
out of the church!
Mecca tried to explain. Mrs. Sims shook her
head. "Oh, I know," she said, "but don't you think he did wrong to let such
a thing as that cause him to leave the church? I don't see what hominy and
milk could have to do with anybody's religion."
Mec laughed and gave it up. The rain stopped
about dinner-time and it was beautifully clear when I drove to the dépot for
sister. She was very tired and went directly to Mrs. Sims's, but Mecca and I
walked down Broad street to the post office, where we were joined by Mr.
Godfrey and Dr. Vason. They and a number of others called in the evening.
March 22, Wednesday. - Up very
early and drove to the dépot with Mecca. Mr. Godfrey was there and proposed
that we should go as far as Smithville with her, and let him drive me out
home in the afternoon, but the roads are so bad and the weather so uncertain
that I thought I had better go back with sister. The journey was the worst
we have made yet. We bogged at one place and had to wade through the mud
while Aby helped the mules to pull the carriage over. At Wright's Creek we
found a crowd of
Page 120
soldiers and countrymen on the bank, and they told us
the creek was too high to cross. Some of them were exchanged prisoners
impatient to get home, and they had determined to swim over. They stood on
the bank with bare legs, ready to strip off and plunge in the moment our
backs were turned. I couldn't help being amused at the nonchalance
with which one burly fellow pulled off his stockings and commenced playing
with his toes while talking to us. Another, wishing to call sister's
attention to the water-mark, grabbed her by the arm and led her down the
bank, saying:
"See this here stick here, where the water has
already begun to fall, an' hit'll fall a heap rapider the next hour or two."
They meant no harm. These are unceremonious
times, when social distinctions are forgotten and the raggedest rebel that
tramps the road in his country's service is entitled to more honor than a
king. We stood on the bank a long time, talking with the poor fellows and
listening to their adventures. There was one old man standing on the shore,
gazing across as wistfully as Moses might have looked towards the promised
land. He could not swim, but his home was over there, and he had made up his
mind to plunge in and try to cross at any risk. The soldiers saluted him
with a few rough jokes, and then showed their real metal by mounting him on
the back of the strongest of them, who waded in with his burden, while two
others swam along on each side to give help
Page 121
in case of accident. Sister and I thought at first of
getting Gen. Dahlgren to send us across in his pleasure boat, but soon gave
up the idea and concluded to stay at the Mallarys' till the creek became
fordable, for we knew it would fall as rapidly as it had risen. We bid our
soldier friends good-by, and drove away to the Mallarys', where we spent a
pleasant day and night. Gen. and Mrs. Dahlgren called after dinner and said
that we ought to have stopped with them. Mrs. Dahlgren is a beautiful woman,
and only twenty-two years old, while her husband is over sixty. He is a
pompous old fellow and entertained us by telling how his influence made Gen.
Joseph E. Johnston commander-in-chief of the Army of Tennessee; how Hood
lost Atlanta by not following his (Dahlgren's) advice; how he was the real
inventor of the Dahlgren gun, which is generally attributed to his brother,
the Yankee admiral - and so on.
March 23, Thursday. - We left
the Mallarys' soon after breakfast and were successful in crossing the
creek. It seems hard to believe that this stream, which is giving so much
trouble now, will be as dry as a baked brick next summer. The road on the
other side was fairly good and we got home long before dinner-time. No
letters waiting for me, but a package from Mr. Herrin of Chunnennuggee,
containing a beautiful fox tail in memory of our hunts together on the Ridge
last winter.
March 27, Monday. - Went to call
on the Callaways,
Page 122
Mallarys, and Dahlgrens. The general and his wife were
just starting out to make calls when we drove up, so we went along together.
The roads are so perfectly abominable that it is no pleasure to go anywhere.
At one place the water was half a foot deep in the bottom of the carriage,
and we had to ride with our feet cocked up on the seats to keep them dry.
Some of the ponds were so deep as almost to swim the mules, and others were
boggy. We stopped at the post office on our way home and found a letter from
Mec urging us to come over to Cuthbert right away.
March 28, Tuesday. - Misses Caro
and Lou Bacon spent the day with us, but I could not enjoy their visit for
thinking of the poor boy, Anderson, who has been sent to jail. He implored
me to beg "missis" to forgive him, and I couldn't help taking his part,
though I know he deserved punishment. He refused to obey the overseer, and
ran away four times. A soldier caught him and brought him in this morning
with his hands tied behind him. Such sights sicken me, and I couldn't help
crying when I saw the poor wretch, though I know discipline is necessary,
especially in these turbulent times, and sister is sending him to jail more
as an example to the others than to hurt him. She has sent strict orders to
the sheriff not to be too severe with him, but there is no telling what
brutal men who never had any negroes of their own will do; they don't know
how to feel for the poor creatures.
Page 123
March 31, Friday. - Mrs.
Callaway gave a large dining, and I wore a pretty new style of head
dress Cousin Bessie told me how to make, that was very becoming. It
is a small square, about as big as my two hands, made of a piece of black
and white lace that ran the blockade, and nobody else has anything like it.
One point comes over the forehead, just where the hair is parted, and the
opposite one rests on top of the chignon behind, with a bow and ends
of white illusion. It has the effect of a Queen of Scots cap, and is very
stylish. The dining was rather pleasant. Kate Callaway's father, Mr. Furlow,
was there, with his youngest daughter, Nellie, who is lovely.
As we were coming home we passed by a place
where the woods were on fire, and were nearly suffocated by the smoke. It
was so dense that we could not see across the road. On coming round to the
windward of the conflagration it was grand. The smoke and cinders were blown
away from us, but we felt the heat of the flames and heard their roaring in
the distance. The volumes of red-hot smoke that went up were of every hue,
according to the materials burning and the light reflected on them. Some
were lurid yellow, orange, red, some a beautiful violet, others lilac, pink,
purple or gray, while the very fat lightwood sent up columns of jet-black.
The figures of the negroes, as they flitted about piling up brush heaps and
watching the fire on the outskirts of the
Page 124
clearing, reminded me of old-fashioned pictures of the
lower regions.
April 1, Saturday. - There was
fooling and counter fooling between Pine Bluff and Gum Pond all day. Jim
Chiles and Albert Bacon began it by sending us a beautiful bouquet over
which they had sprinkled snuff. We returned the box that had held the
flowers, filled with dead rats
dressed up in capes and mob caps like little old women. Then Albert
tried to frighten us by sending a panicky note saying a dispatch had just
been received from Thomasville that the Yankees were devastating the country
round there, and heading for Andersonville. We pretended to believe it, and
sister wrote back as if in great alarm, inquiring further particulars.
Albert got his father to answer with a made-up story that he and Wallace had
both gone to help fight the raiders at Thomasville. They must have thought
us fools indeed, to believe that the enemy could come all the way from
Tallahassee or Savannah to Thomasville, without our hearing a word of it
till they got there, but we pretended to swallow it all, and got sister to
write back that Metta and I were packing our trunks and would leave for
Albany immediately, so as to take the first train for Macon; and to give
color to the story, she sent word for Tommy, who was spending the day with
Loring Bacon, to come home and tell his aunties good-by. They were caught
with their own bait, and Albert and Jimmy, fearing they had carried the joke
Page 125
too far, came galloping over at full speed to prevent
our setting out. We saw them coming across the field, and Mett and I hid
ourselves, while sister met them with a doleful countenance, pretending that
we had already gone and that she was frightened out of her wits. She had
rubbed her eyes to make them look as if she had been crying, and the
children and servants, too, had been instructed to pretend to be in a great
flurry. When the jokers confessed their trick, she pretended to be so hurt
and angry that they were in dismay, thinking they had really driven us off,
though all the while we were locked in our own room, peeping through the
cracks, listening to it all, and ready to burst with laughter. They had
mounted their horses and declared that they would go after us and fetch us
back, if they had to ride all the way to Albany, when old Uncle Setley
spoiled our whole plot by laughing and yawping so that he excited their
suspicion. They got down from their horses and began to look for wheel
tracks on the ground, and at last Jim, who missed his calling in not being a
detective, went and peeped into the carriage-house and saw the carriage
standing there in its place. This convinced them that we had not gone to
Albany, but where were we? Then began the most exciting game of
hide-and-seek I ever played. Such a jumping in and out of windows, crawling
under beds and sliding into corners, was never done before. The children and
servants, all but old fool Setley, acted their parts
Page 126
well, but Jimmy was not to be foiled. They bid sister
good-by several times and rode away as if they were going home, then
suddenly returned in the hope of taking us by surprise. At last, after dark,
we thought they were off for good, and went in to supper, taking the
precaution, however, to bar the front door and draw the dining-room
curtains. But we had had hardly begun to eat when Jimmy burst into the room,
exclaiming:
"Howdy do, Miss Fanny; you made a short trip
to Albany."
We all jumped up from the table and began to
bombard him with hot biscuits and muffins, and whatever else we could lay
hands on. Then Mr. Bacon came in, a truce was declared, and we sat down and
ate supper - or what was left of it - together. After supper we made Uncle
Aby hitch up the carriage and drive us over to Gum Pond to surprise the
family there. I
dressed myself up like an old cracker woman and went in and asked for
a night's lodging. Maj. Bacon thought I was Leila trying to play a trick on
him, so he dragged me very unceremoniously into the middle of the room,
under the lamp, and pulled my bonnet off. It was funny to see his
embarrassment when he saw his mistake; he is so awfully punctilious. He said
he was in the act of writing a note to send after us to Albany, when I came
in. They were all so delighted at finding they had not frightened us out of
the country, that we had a grand jubilee together.
Page 127
We counted up before returning home, and found that
forty-four miles had been ridden back and forth during the day on account of
this silly April-fooling. I don't think I ever enjoyed a day more in my
life. It began happily, too, with Anderson's return from jail early in the
morning, and peace-making with his "missis." I expect we were all as glad of
the poor darkey's release as he was himself. Mett says she wouldn't care
much if they could all be set free - but what on earth could we do with
them, even if we wanted to free them ourselves? And to have a gang of
meddlesome Yankees come down here and take them away from us by force - I
would never submit to that, not even if slavery were as bad as they pretend.
I think the best thing to do, if the Confederacy were to gain its
independence, would be to make a law confiscating the negroes of any man who
was cruel to them, and allowing them to choose their own master. Of course
they would choose the good men, and this would make it to everybody's
interest to treat them properly.
April 2, Sunday. - I went to
church at Mt. Enon. After service we stopped to tell everybody good-by, and
I could hardly help crying, for we are to leave sure enough on Tuesday, and
there is no telling what may happen before we come back; the Yankees may
have put an end to our glorious old plantation life forever. I went to the
quarter after dinner and told the negroes good-by. Poor things, I may never
see
Page 128
any of them again, and even if I do, everything will
be different. We all went to bed crying, sister, the children, and servants.
Farewells are serious things in these times, when one never knows where or
under what circumstances friends will meet again. I wish there was some way
of getting to one place without leaving another where you want to be at the
same time; some fourth dimension possibility, by which we might double our
personality.
Page 129
CHAPTER III
A RACE WITH THE ENEMY
April 3-22, 1865
EXPLANATORY NOTE. - There is hardly anything
in this chapter but will easily explain itself. The war was virtually over
when we left our sister, though we did not know it, and the various raids
and forays alluded to in the journal were really nothing but the march of
victorious generals to take possession of a conquered country. Communication
was so interrupted that we did not hear of the fall of Richmond till the 6th
of April, four days after it happened, and no certain news of Lee's
surrender reached us till the 20th, eleven days after the event, though we
caught vague rumors of it on the 19th.
Chunnennuggee Ridge, to which allusion is made
in this chapter and the preceding, is a name given to a tall escarpment many
miles in length, overlooking the rich prairie lands of South-East Alabama.
On top of this bluff the owners of the great cotton plantations in the
prairie made their homes, and for some five or six miles north of the town
of Union Springs, about midway between Montgomery and Eufaula, the edge of
the bluff was lined with a succession of stately mansions surrounded by
beautiful parks and gardens, very much as the water front of a fashionable
seaside resort is built up to-day. The writer had frequently visited this
delightful place with her cousin, Miss Victoria Hoxey (Tolie of the diary),
who had a married sister living there.
Page 130
April 3, Monday. Albany, Ga. -
All of us very miserable at the thought of parting. Mrs. Meals goes with us
as far as Wooten's, on her way to Gopher Hill, so sister and the children
are left alone. Brother Troup has been ordered to Gen. Wofford's command in
North Georgia, and this separation adds to her feeling of loneliness, but
she and the children will soon join us in Washington, so it won't matter so
much. The ride to Albany was very unpleasant, the sun scorching hot, the
glare of the sand blinding, and Mrs. Meals with a headache. Mr. George Hull
writes that the Georgia R.R. will be open for travel by the last of this
month, and so our visits to Cuthbert and Macon will just fill in the
interval for Mett and me. We can then go home by way of Atlanta. It is
something to think we will be able to go all the way by rail and won't have
to undergo that troublesome wagon ride again across the country.
April 4, Cuthbert, Ga., Tuesday.
- Up early and at the dépot. Jim Chiles accompanied us as far as Smithville.
We had to wait five hours there for the train to Cuthbert. The hotel was so
uninviting that we stayed in the car, putting down the blinds and making
ourselves as comfortable as we could. Capt. Warwick, who is stationed there,
was very kind and attentive. He paid us a call in our impromptu parlor, and
made some of his hands bring in buckets of water and sprinkle the floor to
cool it off a little. Just before the train arrived on which we were to
leave, there
Page 131
came one with 1,100 Yankee prisoners on their way from
Anderson en route for Florida, to be exchanged. *
The guard fired a salute as they passed, and
some of the prisoners had the impudence to kiss their hands at us - but what
better could be expected of the foreign riff-raff that make up the bulk of
the Yankee army? If they had not been prisoners I would have felt like they
ought to have a lesson in manners, for insulting us, but as it was, I
couldn't find it in my heart to be angry. They were half- naked, and such a
poor, miserable, starved-looking set of wretches that we couldn't help
feeling sorry for them in spite of their wicked war against our country, and
threw what was left of our lunch at them, as their train rattled by,
thinking it would feed two or three of them, at least. But our aim was bad,
and it fell short, so the poor creatures didn't get it, and if any of them
noticed, I expect they thought we were only "d - d rebel women" throwing our
waste in their faces to insult them. I am glad they are going to be
exchanged, anyway, and leave a climate that seems to be so unfriendly to
them, though I think it is the garden spot of the world. If I had my choice
of all the climates I know anything
* This was a mistake. The Confederacy having now
practically collapsed, and the government being unable to care for them any
longer, the prisoners remaining in the stockade were sent to Jacksonville,
where the Federals were in possession, and literally forced back as a free
gift on their friends.
Page 132
about, to live in, I would choose the region between
Macon and Thomasville.
The railroad from Smithville to Cuthbert runs
into the "oaky woods" beyond Smithville, which are more broken and
undulating than the pine flats, and the swamps are larger and more beautiful
on account of the greater variety of vegetation. They are a huge mosaic, at
this season, of wild azaleas, Atamasco lilies, yellow jessamine, and a
hundred other brilliant wild flowers. My taste may be very perverted, but to
my mind there is no natural scenery in the world so beautiful as a big
Southern swamp in springtime. It has its beauty in winter, too, with the
somber cypress, the stately magnolias, the silvery bays, and the jungle of
shrubs and vines, gay with the red berries of holly and winter smilax. The
railroad from Smithville to Cuthbert is lined on both sides with saw mills,
getting out lumber for the government, and they are destroying the beauty of
the country.
The Joyner girls and Capt. Greenlaw were at
the dépot to meet us. Mr. Joyner has bought an old hotel here for his family
to refugee in, and it really makes a very pleasant residence, though not to
compare with their pretty home in Atlanta, that the Yankees destroyed.
Cousin Bolling's hospital has been moved here from Americus, and he and his
little stepson, Brown Ayres, are boarding with the Joyners. Dr. Robertson,
of Virginia, and Capt. Graybill, of Macon, are also members of the
household. In these days,
Page 133
when everybody is living from hand to mouth, and half
the world is refugeeing, most people who are fortunate enough to possess
homes have very heterogeneous households.
The village seems to be very gay. We found an
invitation awaiting us for to-morrow night and the gentlemen in the house
proposed a theater-party for this evening, to see the amateurs, but it is
Lent, and I am trying to do better in the way of refraining from worldly
amusements and mortifying the flesh, than I did in Montgomery last spring,
so we spent the evening at home.
April 5, Wednesday. - Just
before daylight we were awakened by a lovely serenade, and I gave myself a
sore throat trotting over the house bare-footed, hunting for flowers to
throw to the serenaders. Mett and Mary had all that were in the house in
their room, and would not give the rest of us any. Their finest bouquet
lodged in the boughs of a spreading willow oak near the window, and then we
had the laugh on them.
The girls were busy all day getting ready for
Miss Long's wedding. I might take more credit to myself for keeping Lent if
I had anything to wear, but my one new
dress isn't made up yet, and everything else I have is too frazzled
out to wear. Dr. Robertson and Capt. Graybill, both pretending to be good
Episcopalians, urged me to go, but that unfinished
dress was a powerful support to my conscience. I fixed Metta
Page 134
up beautifully, though, and she was very much admired.
Her hair that she lost last fall, from typhoid fever, has grown out curly,
and her head is frizzled beautifully all over, without the bother of irons
and curl-papers. Metta says she never saw more elegant
dressing than at Miss Long's wedding, which is a great credit to the
taste and ingenuity of our Southern girls in patching up pretty things out
of all sorts of odds and ends.
Capt. Tennille, an acquaintance of Garnett's,
dined here, and five of Cousin Bolling's patients called in the afternoon.
One of them, Capt. Guy, had had a curious experience with a minié ball that
knocked out one tooth and passed out at the back of his neck without killing
him. I laughed and told him he was certainly born to be hanged. Another poor
fellow, with a dreadfully ugly face, had six battle scars to make him
interesting.
A report has come that the Yankees have taken
Selma, and a raid is advancing towards Eufaula, so that puts a stop to our
Chunnennuggee trip. I can't say that I am disappointed, for I don't want to
turn my face from home any more, but Mett was anxious to make the trip, and
I thought it would be mean not to go with her.
April 6, Thursday. - Capt.
Greenlaw brought his flute and spent the morning. He is red-headed and ugly,
but very musical, and such jolly good company that one can't help liking
him. I don't know when I
Page 135
have met a person that seemed so genial and altogether
lovable, in a brotherly sort of way.... I took a long walk through the
village with Capt. Greenlaw after dinner, and was charmed with the lovely
gardens and beautiful shade trees. On coming home, I heard of the fall of
Richmond. Everybody feels very blue, but not disposed to give up as long as
we have Lee. Poor Dr. Robertson has been nearly distracted since he heard
the news. His wife and five little children are on a farm near Petersburg,
and he don't know what is to become of them.
April 7, Friday. - Capt.
Greenlaw spent the day here and brought me the biggest bouquet of the
biggest red roses I ever saw; I couldn't help laughing when he threw it into
my lap. He calls me "cousin," because he says we both have such red heads
that we ought to be kin. There is something in his easy, good-natured way of
laughing and joking about everything that reminds me a good deal of Fred.
And he has the sweetest way in the world of carrying flowers about with him,
and slipping them into your work basket, or throwing them into your lap, or
laying them on your handkerchief - no matter where, but I can always tell
when he has been about by finding a full-blown rose, or a sprig of wild
honeysuckle, or a bunch of swamp lilies, or some other big bright flower
lying around among my things. It rained most of the day, but was not too wet
for many callers, and another long walk in the afternoon through this pretty
little town. The two
Page 136
female colleges have been turned into hospitals, one
of which is under Cousin Bolling's charge.
The news this evening is that Montgomery has
gone, and the new capital of the Confederacy will be either Macon, or
Athens, Georgia. The war is closing in upon us from all sides. I am afraid
there are rougher times ahead than we have ever known yet. I wish I was safe
at home. Since Brother Troup has been ordered from Macon our chance of
getting a government wagon is gone, and the railroad won't be finished
through to Atlanta for a week or ten days yet. If ever I do get back home
again, I will stay there till the war is over.
April 8, Saturday. - Cousin
Bolling has returned from his visit to Americus. Mary, Lizzie, Mett, and I
went to the dépot to meet him and hear the news, then took a walk through
Lovers' Lane, a beautiful shady road that runs through woods so thick as to
make solid walls of green on either side. It is intersected with other roads
as white and shady as itself, with all sorts of wild flowers blooming on the
ground and climbing over the trees. This is indeed one of the loveliest
villages I ever was in, but it has one most unromantic drawback; it is
awfully infested with fleas. They are like an Egyptian plague, and keep you
wriggling and squirming in a perpetual struggle against the vulgar impulse
to scratch.
Everybody is talking about the gloomy aspect
of affairs. Capt. Greenlaw spent the morning as usual,
Page 137
and the more I see of him the better I like him for
his bright, cheery disposition. Among those who called in the evening, was a
Mr. Renaud, of New Orleans, whom I liked very much. He has that charming
Creole accent which would make it a pleasure to listen to him, even if he
were not so nice himself.
April 9, Sunday. - I went to
worship with a little band of Episcopalians, mostly refugees, who meet every
Sunday in a schoolhouse. It is a rough place, with very uncomfortable
benches, but beautifully situated in a grove just at the entrance to Lovers'
Lane. The services were conducted by old Mr. George, who used to come out to
the Tallassee plantation, as far back as I can remember, and hold mission
services for father's and Mr. Nightingale's negroes, sometimes in Uncle
Jacob's cabin, sometimes in the little log chapel on Mr. Nightingale's
Silver Lake place. He teaches in the little schoolhouse all the week to
support his family - a full baker's dozen - and holds church services on
Sundays for the refugees and soldiers of the faith that have stranded here.
He has spent his life in mission work, laying the foundation of churches for
other men to build on. There is something very touching in the unrewarded
labor of this good man, grown gray in the service of his God. The churches
he builds up, as soon as they begin to prosper, ask the bishop for another
pastor. He wore no surplice, and his threadbare silk gown was, I verily
believe, the same that he used to wear in the old plantation
Page 138
chapel. It was pathetic to see him - his congregation
still more so. It consisted mainly of poor wounded soldiers from the
hospitals, especially in the afternoon, when there were no services in the
other churches. They came, some limping on crutches, some with scarred and
mangled faces, some with empty sleeves, nearly all with poor, emaciated
bodies, telling their mute tale of sickness and suffering, weariness and
heartache. I saw one poor lame fellow leading a blind one, who held on to
his crutch. Another had a blind comrade hanging upon one arm while an empty
sleeve dangled where the other ought to be. I have seen men since I came
here with both eyes shot out, men with both arms off, and one poor fellow
with both arms and a leg gone. What can our country ever do to repay such
sacrifice? And yet, it is astonishing to see how cheerful these brave
fellows are, especially Cousin Bolling's patients, who laughingly dub
themselves "The Blind Brigade."
I went to the Baptist Church with the Joyner
girls at night. Metta and I were more amused than edified during the sermon
by hearing ourselves discussed in whispers by some people directly behind
us. Two of them got into a dispute as to which was the best looking, but we
could not hear how they decided it. One of them suggested that we were
twins, and this gave me a good laugh on Mett, who is so much younger and
better-looking than I, that the comparison was not at all flattering to her.
Page 139
April 10, Monday. - The day was
largely taken up with callers. When there is nothing else to do, we amuse
ourselves by sitting at the windows and looking into the streets. Mr.
Joyner's house is between the post office and the quarters of the provost
guard, and just beyond the latter is a schoolhouse, so we are never at a
loss for something to amuse us. The fashionable promenade of the village is
up and down the street that runs in front of the house, but I like better to
walk in the woods, which are very beautiful around here.
The tableaux club met at Mrs. Joyner's in the
evening. Metta and I will not be in Cuthbert long enough to take part in the
entertainment, but were admitted to the rehearsal. After the rehearsal some
one suggested that we should go out serenading. There were several good
voices in the party, and after calling at one or two private houses,
somebody said it would be a good idea to go and cheer up the soldiers in the
Hood Hospital, which was but a block or two away, with some war songs. The
poor fellows were so delighted when they heard us that all who were able,
dressed themselves and came out on the terraces, while others crowded
to the windows and balconies. They sent a shower of roses down on us, and
threw with them slips of paper with the names of the songs they wished to
hear. We gave them first:
'Cheer, boys, cheer, we march
away to battle,"
Page 140
which pleased them so much that they called for it a
second time. Then some one struck up "Vive L'Amour," and Mett gave an
impromptu couplet:
"Here's to the boys in
Confederate gray, Vive la compagnie,
Who never their country nor sweethearts betray, Vive, etc."
While the soldiers were clapping and shouting
the chorus, two good lines popped into my head, and when the noise had
subsided a little, I sang:
"Here's a toast to the boys
who go limping on crutches, Vive la compagnie,
They have saved our land from the enemies' clutches,
Vive, etc."
I waved my hand at a group of brave fellows
leaning on crutches, as I finished, and a regular rebel yell went up from
the hospital grounds. Flowers were rained down from the windows, and I never
was so delighted in my life - to think that my little knack of stringing
rhymes together had served some good purpose for once. The soldiers clapped
and shouted and rattled their crutches together, and one big fellow standing
near me threw up his battered old war hat, and cried out:
"Bully for you! give us some more!" and then I
added:
"Here's death to the men who
wear Federal blue,
They are cowardly, cruel, perfidious, untrue," etc.
Page 141
But after all, it looks as if the wretches are
going to bring death, or slavery that is worse than death, to us. We may
sing and try to put on a brave face, but alas! who can tell what the end of
it all is to be?
April 1, Tuesday. - I slept all
the morning and was only wakened in the afternoon by Mary Joyner pulling at
my feet and telling me to get up for dinner. I like Mary. Her manner is
abrupt, but she is generosity itself. Her devotion to the sick and wounded
soldiers is beautiful. Often she will go without her dinner and always
denies herself any special delicacy that happens to be on the table, in
order to take it to one of the hospitals. Almost every mail brings her
grateful letters from the soldiers she has nursed, or from the wives and
sweethearts of those who will never need her services again. I love to hear
her tell about her experiences in the Atlanta hospitals during the siege.
Some of them are very funny, but more of them are sad. She was called "the
hospital angel" in Atlanta, and well deserved the name.
The Cuthbert Thespian Corps gave Richelieu
at the theater this evening, for the benefit of the hospitals. Dr. Robertson
acted the part of De Mauprat, and I
dressed him for the occasion in the velvet cloak I bought from Mrs.
Sims, and sleeves of crimson silk that had been the trousers of a Turkish
costume that sister wore at a fancy ball in Columbus before the war. I
didn't go to see the play because I am keeping Lent.
Page 142
April 12, Wednesday. - Breakfast
so late that visitors began to call before we had finished. In the evening,
Mr. Renaud and Mr. Jeffers called. Mr. Jeffers is a wonderful mimic, and
sings a comic song so well that I told him I wondered how he ever escaped
being a vagabond. Dr. Robertson had got leave to start for Virginia in the
morning, and was having a farewell party of gentlemen in his room, whom he
seemed to be entertaining chiefly on tobacco and "straws." After a while
they joined us in the parlor, and Mr. Jeffers introduced each one as he came
in, with a happy little rhyming couplet on his name or occupation.
Altogether, it was one of the brightest, wittiest things I ever heard,
though I am sorry to say that some of the company gave evidence of having
indulged too freely in "straws," with the usual seasonings. Dr. Boyd says
that my little rhyme about the boys on crutches did the sick soldiers more
good than all his medicines. Some poor fellows who had hardly noticed
anything for a week, he says, laughed and clapped their hands like happy
children, as they lay on their beds and listened. He says they have been
talking about it ever since.
April 13, Thursday. - Slept away
the morning as usual, and spent the afternoon returning calls, as that seems
to be the fashionable time for visiting in Cuthbert. The tableaux club met
at Dr. Jackson's in the evening and after rehearsal we went to serenade the
soldiers at the Hill Hospital, as it would seem like
Page 143
slighting them to pass them by after serenading the
others. But they knew we were coming and so things didn't go off with the
warmth and naturalness of our other visit. They had prepared an
entertainment for us, and brought us some lemonade made with brown sugar and
citric acid. It was dreadful stuff, but the dear fellows were giving us the
best they had, and, I am afraid, depriving themselves of supplies they
needed for their own use. While we were drinking, somebody led off with a
verse of the "Confederate Toast" and then looked at me, and I added one that
I felt half-ashamed of because I had made it up beforehand and felt like an
impostor, but couldn't help it when I knew beforehand what was coming:
"Here's to the Southern rebel,
drink it down;
Here's to the Southern rebel, drink it down;
Here's to the Southern rebel,
May his enemies go to the - "
I came to a sudden stop at the last word and
the soldiers, with a laugh and a yell, took up the chorus and carried it
through. Then we amused ourselves for some time answering each other with
couplets, good, bad, and indifferent - mostly indifferent. My parting one
was:
"Hurrah for the soldiers who
stay on the Hill;
They have fought, they have suffered, they are full
of pluck still."
April 15, Saturday. - A new
rumor, that the Yankees are at Glenville, advancing on Eufaula, but those
Page 144
best qualified to judge seem to think this move only a
feint, and that their real destination is Columbus. We seem to have been
followed all winter by storms and floods and Yankee panics. We are not much
disturbed by this one, however, as we expect to leave for Macon on Monday,
anyway.
Capt. Greenlaw and Mr. Renaud called in the
afternoon, but I was frizzing my hair and the other girls were asleep, so
none of us went downstairs to see them. Capt. Greenlaw came again in the
evening, but he was either sick or in love, for he didn't laugh and tease as
usual, and kept asking for sentimental songs.
April 16, Easter Sunday. - The
brightest, loveliest day I ever beheld, and our little schoolhouse of a
chapel was well-filled, considering how few Episcopalians are here. Twelve
females and not a single male received the communion. Capt. Greenlaw went
with me to the afternoon service while the other girls were taking their
nap, and we had a pleasant stroll afterwards through the woods. On the way
home we met Cousin Bolling's servant, Jordan, who told me that Jenny and
Julia Toombs were at the hotel with their father and had sent for Mett and
me to come and see them. They had passed through Cuthbert on the morning
train from Eufaula, but they had not gone fifteen miles beyond it when the
boiler to their engine burst, and they had to come back on the afternoon
train and spend the night here. We went immediately to the hotel and had a
grand jubilee together.
Page 145
April 17, Monday. Macon. Ga. -
Up early, to be ready for the train at seven. The Toombses met us at the
dépot, where Capt. Greenlaw, Mr. Renaud, and a number of others came to see
us off. When the train arrived from Eufaula it was already crowded with
refugees, besides 300 volunteers from the exempts going to help fight the
Yankees at Columbus. All sorts of wild rumors were flying, among them one
that fighting had already begun at Columbus, and that a raid had been sent
out towards Eufaula. Excitement on the train was intense. At Ward's Station,
a dreary-looking little place, we picked up the train wrecked yesterday,
with many of the passengers still on board. They had spent the night there
in the cars, having nowhere else to go. Beyond Ward's, the failure of this
train to appear had given color to all sorts of wild rumors about the
advance of the Yankees into South-West Georgia. The excitement was intense
all along the route. At every little station crowds were gathered to hear
the news, and at many places we found a report had gone out that both our
train and yesterday's had been captured. The excitement increased as we
approached Fort Valley, where the Muscogee road (from Columbus) joins the
South-Western, and many of the passengers predicted that we should be
captured there. At the next station below Fort Valley, our fears regarding
the fate of Columbus were confirmed by a soldier on the platform, who
shouted out as the train slowed down, "Columbus
Page 146
gone up the spout!" Nobody was surprised, and all were
eager to hear particulars. I was glad to learn that our poor little handful
of Confederates had made a brave fight before surrendering. The city was not
given up till nine last night, when the Yanks slipped over the railroad
bridge and got in before our men, who were defending the other bridge, knew
anything about it. We had not enough to watch both bridges, and it seemed
more likely the attack would be made by the dirt road. Then everybody
blundered around in the dark, fighting pretty much at random. If a man met
some one he did not know, he asked whether he was a Yank or a Reb, and if
the answer did not suit his views he fired. At last everybody became afraid
to tell who or what they were. It was thought that our forces had retired
towards Opelika. When we reached Fort Valley the excitement was at fever
heat. Train upon train of cars was there, all the rolling stock of the
Muscogee Road having been run out of Columbus to keep it from being
captured, and the cars were filled with refugees and their goods. It was
pitiful to see them, especially the poor little children, driven from their
homes by the frozen-hearted Northern Vandals, but they were all brave and
cheerful, laughing good-naturedly instead of grumbling over their hardships.
People have gotten so used to these sort of things that they have learned to
bear them with philosophy. Soldiers who had made their escape after the
fight, without surrendering, were
Page 147
camped about everywhere, looking tired and hungry, and
more disheartened than the women and children. Poor fellows, they have seen
the terrors of war nearer at hand than we. As our train drew up at the
dépot, I caught sight of Fred in the crowd. He had been in the fight at
Columbus, and I concluded was now on his way to Cuthbert to find Metta and
me. I called to let him know that we were on board, but he did not hear me,
and before I could make my way to the opposite window, the train moved on a
few hundred yards and he was lost in the crowd. I was greatly disturbed, for
it was said that the train we were on was the last that would be run over
the South-Western Road. While I was in this dilemma, Col. Magruder and Marsh
Fouché came out of the crowd and hailed me. They said they were on furlough
and trying to make their way to Uncle Fouché's plantation in Appling County.
I told them my troubles, and they went to hunt up Fred for me, but must have
gotten swallowed up in the crowd themselves, for I never saw either of them
again. At last I sent for the conductor to unlock the door so that I could
get out of the car and begin a search on my own account. Just as I had
stepped out on the platform Fred himself came pushing through the crowd and
sprang up beside me. He said that some of the passengers who had come with
us from Cuthbert, happened to hear him say that he was going to South-West
Georgia to get his sisters, and told him that we were there.
Page 148
From Fort Valley we traveled without
interruption to Macon, where the excitement is at its climax. The Yankees
are expected here at any moment, from both north and south, having divided
their forces at Tuskegee, it is said, and sent one column by way of Union
Springs and Columbus, and another through Opelika and West Point. I saw some
poor little fortifications thrown up along the line of the South-Western,
with a handful of men guarding them, and that is the only preparation for
defense I have seen. We are told that the city is to be defended, but if
that is so, the Lord only knows where the men are to come from. The general
opinion seems to be that it is to be evacuated, and every preparation seems
to be going forward to that end. All the horses that could be found have
been pressed for the removal of government stores, and we had great
difficulty in getting our baggage from the dépot to the hotel. Mr. Legriel's
nephew, Robert Scott, was at the train to take us out to Lily's, but Fred
thought it best for us to stay at the hotel, as he wants to leave in the
morning by the first train over the Macon & Western. Mulberry Street, in
front of the Lanier House, is filled with officers and men rushing to and
fro, and everything and everybody seems to be in the wildest excitement....
In the hotel parlor, when I came from Lily's, whom should I find but Mr.
Adams, our little Yankee preacher! I used to like him, but now I hate to
look at him just because he is a Yankee. What is it, I wonder, that makes
them so
Page 149
different from us, even when they mean to be good
Southerners! You can't even make one of them look like us, not if you were
to
dress him up in a full suit of Georgia jeans. I used to have some
Christian feeling towards Yankees, but now that they have invaded our
country and killed so many of our men and desecrated so many homes, I can't
believe that when Christ said "Love your enemies," he meant Yankees. Of
course I don't want their souls to be lost, for that would be wicked, but as
they are not being punished in this world, I don't see how else they are
going to get their deserts.
April 18, Tuesday. - The first
train on the Georgia R.R., from Atlanta to Augusta, was scheduled to run
through to-day, and we started off on the Macon & Western so as to reach
Atlanta in time to take the next one down, to-morrow. There was such a crowd
waiting at the dépot that we could hardly push our way through, and when the
ladies' car was opened there was such a rush that we considered ourselves
lucky to get in at all. Jenny and Jule were with us, and we were fortunate
enough to get seats together. Fred and Mr. Toombs had great difficulty in
getting our trunks aboard, and were obliged to leave us to look out for
ourselves, while they attended to the baggage. Many people had to leave
theirs behind, and some decided to stay with their trunks; they contained
all that some poor refugees had left them. The trains that went out this
morning were supposed to be the
Page 150
last that would leave the city, as the Yankees were
expected before night, and many predicted that we would be captured. There
was a terrible rush on all the outgoing trains. Ours had on board a quantity
of government specie and the assets of four banks, besides private property,
aggregating all together, it was said, more than seventeen million dollars -
and there were somewhere in the neighborhood of 1,000 passengers. People who
could not get inside were hanging on wherever they could find a sticking
place; the aisles and platforms down to the last step were full of people
clinging on like bees swarming round the doors of a hive. It took two
engines to pull us up the heavy grade around Vineville, and we were more
than an hour behind time, in starting, at that. Meanwhile, all sorts of
rumors were flying. One had it that the road was cut at Jonesborough, then,
at Barnesville, and finally that a large force of the enemy was at Thomaston
advancing toward the road with a view to capturing our train. I never saw
such wild excitement in my life. Many people left the cars at the last
moment before we steamed out, preferring to be caught in Macon rather than
captured on the road, but their places were rapidly filled by more
adventurous spirits. A party of refugees from Columbus were seated near us,
and they seemed nearly crazed with excitement. Mary Eliza Rutherford, who
was always a great scatter-brain when I knew her at school, was among them,
and she jumped upon the seat, tore
Page 151
down her back hair and went off into regular hysterics
at the idea of falling into the hands of the Yankees. Such antics would have
been natural enough in the beginning of the war, when we were new to these
experiences, but now that we are all old soldiers, and used to raids and
vicissitudes, people ought to know how to face them quietly. Of course it
would have been dreadful to be captured and have your baggage rifled and
lose all your clothes, but if the Yankees had actually caught us, I don't
think I would have gone crazy over it. So many sensational reports kept
coming in that I finally lost patience and felt like saying something cross
to everybody that brought me a fresh bit of news. Before we left Macon, Mr.
Edward Shepherd gave me the worst fright I almost ever had, by telling me
that my trunk and Jenny Toombs's had been thrown out of the baggage car and
were lying on the track, but this proved to be a false alarm, like so many
others. Then somebody came in and reported that the superintendent of the
road had a dispatch in his hand at that moment, stating that the enemy was
already in Barnesville. The statement seemed so authoritative that Fred went
to Gen. Mackall himself, and was advised by him to continue his journey, as
no official notice had been received of the cutting of the road. At last, to
the great relief of us all, the train steamed out of Macon and traveled
along in peace till it reached Goggins's Station, four miles from
Barnesville, where it was stopped by some
Page 152
country people who said that the down train from
Atlanta had been captured and the Yankees were just five miles beyond
Barnesville waiting for us. A council was held by the railroad officials and
some of the army officers on board, at which it was decided that the freight
we were carrying was too valuable to be risked, although the news was not
very reliable, having been brought in by two schoolboys. There was danger
also, it was suggested, that a raiding party might mistake such a very long
and crowded train, where the men were nearly all forced out on the
platforms, for a movement of troops and fire into us. I confess to being
pretty badly scared at this possibility, but the women on board seemed to
have worked off their excitement by this time, and we all kept quiet and
behaved ourselves very creditably. While the council was still in session,
fresh reports came in confirming those already brought, and we put back to
Macon, without standing on the order of our going. Helen Swift, a friend of
the Toombses, who had joined us at Macon, lives only fifteen miles from the
place where we turned back. She was bitterly disappointed, and I don't blame
her for nearly crying her eyes out. Mr. Adams undertook to administer
spiritual consolation, but I don't think Helen was very spiritually-minded
towards Yankees just at that time.
Excited crowds were waiting at all the
stations as we went back, and the news we brought increased the ferment
tenfold. The general impression seems to be
Page 153
that the Yanks are advancing upon Macon in three
columns, and that they will reach the city by tomorrow or next day, at
latest. We came back to the Lanier House, and Fred hopes to get us out by
way of Milledgeville, before they arrive. When our train got back to Macon,
the men on board had gradually dropped off on the way, so that I don't
suppose there were more than 200 or 300 remaining of all that had gone out
in the morning. The demoralization is complete. We are whipped, there is no
doubt about it. Everybody feels it, and there is no use for the men to try
to fight any longer, though none of us like to say so.
Just before we reached Macon, the down train,
which had been reported captured, overtook us at a siding, with the
tantalizing news that we might have got through to Atlanta if we had gone
straight on. The Yankees were twelve miles off at the time of its reported
capture, and cut the road soon after it passed. There was an immense crowd
at the dépot on our return, and when I saw what a wild commotion the
approach of the Yankees created, I lost all hope and gave up our cause as
doomed. We made a brave fight but the odds against us were too great. The
spell of invincibility has left us and gone over to the heavy battalions of
the enemy. As I drove along from the station to the hotel, I could see that
preparations were being made to evacuate the city. Government stores were
piled up in the streets and all the horses and
Page 154
wagons that could be pressed into service were being
hastily loaded in the effort to remove them. The rush of men had disappeared
from Mulberry St. No more gay uniforms, no more prancing horses, but only a
few ragged foot soldiers with wallets and knapsacks on, ready to march -
Heaven knows where. Gen. Elzey and staff left early in the morning to take
up their new quarters either in Augusta or Washington, and if we had only
known it, we might have gone out with them. I took a walk on the streets
while waiting to get my room at the hotel, and found everything in the
wildest confusion. The houses were closed, and doleful little groups were
clustered about the street corners discussing the situation. All the
intoxicating liquors that could be found in the stores, warehouses, and
barrooms, had been seized by the authorities and emptied on the ground. In
some places the streets smelt like a distillery, and I saw men, boys, and
negroes down on their knees lapping it up from the gutter like dogs. Little
children were staggering about in a state of beastly intoxication. I think
there can be no more dreary spectacle in the world than a city on the eve of
evacuation, unless it is one that has already fallen into the hands of the
enemy. I returned to the hotel with a heavy heart, for while out I heard
fresh rumors of Lee's surrender. No one seems to doubt it, and everybody
feels ready to give up hope. "It is useless to struggle longer," seems to be
the common cry, and the poor wounded men go
Page 155
hobbling about the streets with despair on their
faces. There is a new pathos in a crutch or an empty sleeve, now, that we
know it was all for nothing.
April 19, Wednesday. Milledgeville.
- They began to evacuate the city [Macon] at dusk yesterday, and all through
the night we could hear the tramp of men and horses, mingled with the rattle
of artillery and baggage wagons. Mr. Toombs was very averse to spending the
night in Macon, and we were all anxious to push ahead to the end of our
journey, but it was impossible to get a conveyance of any sort. Sam
Hardeman, Jule's devoted, spent the evening with us, and as they are both
very musical, we tried to keep up our spirits by singing some of the
favorite war songs, but they seemed more like dirges now, and we gave up and
went to our rooms. We got to bed early, knowing we must be at the dépot
betimes in the morning, to secure seats on the train for Milledgeville, and
had just thrown ourselves on the bed, when Jenny and Jule came running in,
frightened out of their wits, declaring that a man and his wife were
quarreling in the room on one side of them, and a party of drunken men on
the other, trying to open their door. They can beat any girls I know
stirring up imaginary scarecrows, from a ghost to a burglar, and we tried to
laugh away their foolish fears, but as we failed to pacify them we gave up
our room to them and took theirs. We heard nothing more of either drunken
men or domestic broils, and were so tired that we slept like
Page 156
logs till some time way in the night, we were wakened
by a terrific thunder storm. A bolt struck one of the lightning rods of the
hotel and made such a fearful crash that many of the guests, suddenly roused
from their sleep, took it for a Yankee shell, and for a time the wildest
excitement prevailed. Capt. Thomas told me afterwards that he never jumped
so far in his life as when roused by that thunderbolt, which, in his first
bewilderment, he mistook for the explosion of a shell. He didn't want to be
killed in his bed now, he said, after going through the whole four years of
the war. I had been awake some time, listening to the rain, when the shock
came, and knew what it was, but I am just as much afraid of thunder and
lightning as of Yankee bombs, and when that bolt struck, Mett and I flew
across the corridor in our nightgowns to find the Toombs girls. We had some
funny experiences, for it seems to me that everybody at the hotel was
running round promiscuously in the corridors, but we were all too much
excited to notice each other's
dress - or rather, undress.
Once, in my haste, I knocked at the wrong door, and it was some time before
we could find the girls. Jenny and Jule had made for their father's room at
the first alarm, and thinking they had found it, Jenny bolted in and called
to a man in bed whom she took for her father. The man was either too drunk
or too much of a gentleman to wake, and kept his eyes shut till Jenny made
her escape. When we got back to their room, we all four piled into bed
Page 157
together and stayed there till morning, but none of us
slept much.
We were up almost by daylight, and even then
found others starting to the dépot ahead of us. There was great difficulty
in getting transportation for baggage, and we had to foot it ourselves. The
Yankees were expected every minute, and as this was our very last chance to
escape, there was a great rush to get on board the train. Brother Troup had
not been able to carry out his order to join Gen. Wofford, and sent our
trunks to the station on a government wagon, and Gen. Cobb gave Mr. Toombs
transportation for it on one of his cars, as far as Milledgeville. We
gratified a pretty girl from Montgomery, and her escort, by taking their
baggage to the station with ours. We saw one overloaded team take fright at
a car whistle and run away, scattering the trunks piled up on it, and
bursting some of them open - a serious misfortune in these times, when none
of us have clothes to spare. We did not wait at the hotel for breakfast, but
started off on foot with cold biscuits in our hands, which were all we had
to eat. We reached the dépot at least an hour before the schedule time.
Three long trains, heavily laden, went down the South-Western, and Brother
Troup got aboard one of them. I am glad he will be with sister in these
trying times. There were enough people and baggage still at the dépot to
load a dozen trains, and the people scrambled for places next the track.
Sidney Lanier, a friend of Fred's, was
Page 158
there, trying to get aboard one of the outgoing
trains. Fred introduced him, but we soon lost each other in the crowd. The
poor fellow is just up from a spell of typhoid fever, and looked as thin and
white as a ghost. He said Harry Day was left behind sick, in Macon. When the
Central train backed up, there was such a rush to get aboard that I thought
we would have the life squeezed out of us. I saw one man knock a woman down
and run right over her. I hope the Yankees will catch him. Fred and Mr.
Toombs had to give their whole attention to the baggage, but we girls are
all good travelers, and having legs of our own, which our trunks had not, we
pushed our way successfully through the crowd. I was assisted by Mr. Duval,
one of Cousin Bolling's patients whom I met in Cuthbert, and the four of us
were comfortably seated. Nearly all our companions on yesterday's wild-goose
chase towards Atlanta were aboard, and we also found Mrs. Walthall, going to
Washington to visit Gen. Toombs's family, and Mrs. Paul Hammond, on her way
to Augusta. Many people had to leave their baggage behind, and others still
were not able to find even standing room for themselves. Gov. Brown was on
board, and Mr. Toombs introduced him to me. He looked at me with a
half-embarrassed expression and poked out his hand with no pretense at
cordiality. Whether this was due to resentment at father's political stand,
or merely to preoccupation about his own rather precarious affairs, I could
not tell. He is a
Page 159
regular Barebones in appearance, thin, wiry, angular,
with a sallow complexion and iron-gray hair. His face wears an expression of
self-assertion rather than obstinacy and I couldn't help thinking how well
he would have fitted in with Cromwell's Ironsides. He had on a rusty,
short-tailed black alpaca coat that had a decidedly home-made set. He looked
"Joe Brown," every inch of him, and if I had met him in Jericho, I would
have said, "There goes Joe Brown." But when we reached Milledgeville, he
heaped coals of fire on my head by offering us his carriage to drive to the
hotel in. Every horse, mule, and vehicle in the place had been "pressed" for
removing the government stores that had been shipped from Macon; there was
not even an ox-cart or a negro with a wheel-barrow to be hired, and the
hotel full a mile away, and the sun blazing hot. Still, I declined at first,
for I could not make up my mind to accept a favor from a man whose political
course I respected so little, but the Toombses piled in and the governor
himself courteously insisted that the rest of us should follow, or he would
send the carriage back, he said, if it was too crowded. Mett and I then got
in and Mrs. Walthall climbed in after us. I felt rather ashamed of myself
for all the mean things I have said about the old governor, but I couldn't
help laughing at Mrs. Walthall, who overwhelmed him with gracious speeches,
and then, the minute his back was turned, shook her fist at him out of the
window, and added in an undertone:
Page 160
"But I would help to hang you to-morrow, you old
rascal!" This is politics, I suppose, with the s left off.
*
At the hotel we found all our traveling
companions, who had come out from Macon, with a number of other fugitives,
and while waiting for Fred and Mr. Toombs to hunt up conveyances, we amused
ourselves getting acquainted and exchanging experiences with our fellow
sufferers. Among the ones I liked best, were Mrs. Young and Dr. Morrow, from
Marietta. Mrs. Walthall introduced us to her escort, Col. Lockett, an old
bachelor, but as foolish about the girls as if he was a widower. Our pretty
girl from Montgomery was there, too, but I did not learn her name, and a
poor little Mrs. Smith from somewhere, with a sick, puny baby that everybody
felt sorry for. Mrs. Howell and Mrs. Wardlaw, mother and sister of Mrs.
Jefferson Davis, were also among the unfortunates stranded at that awful
Milledgeville Hotel. Mrs. Howell was a stout old lady with a handsome, but
rather determined face, and pretty, old-fashioned gray curls falling behind
her ears. Col. Lockett innocently
* Governor Brown's obstructive policy towards
the end of the war, and his decided stand in opposition to President Davis,
rendered him very obnoxious at this time to the friends of the latter and
these utterances must not be taken as anything more than the expression of
this political animosity. The uncompromising devotion of the writer's
father, Judge Garnett Andrews, to the Union, precluded anything like
political sympathy or personal intimacy between him and Georgia's strenuous
war governor. Page 161
pointed her out to me as the housekeeper, when he saw
me wandering about in search of a clean towel, but I told him I had been at
the Milledgeville Hotel before and he couldn't make me believe that anybody
connected with it could show a pound of superfluous flesh - a stroke of
wisdom on my part that saved me from committing a dreadful faux pas.
Afterwards, when we met in the parlor, she lost no time in letting us all
know that she was the president's mother-in-law, and then went on to pay her
compliments to everything and everybody opposed to Jeff Davis, Gov. Brown
coming in for the lion's share. Mrs. Wardlaw, her daughter, had a good
voice, and her sweet singing helped to make the time pass a little less
tediously, but there her individuality seemed to end. Capt. Thomas, a young
officer traveling with them, was charming; I don't know how we would have
got through that "long, weary day" without him.
After we had waited a long time, Fred and Mr.
Toombs came in and reported that it was impossible to get a conveyance of
any kind to Mayfield. It was all they could do to get our baggage hauled
from the dépot and we would probably have to spend the night where we were.
Every conveyance in town had been "pressed" for removing government stores -
where? Augusta is supposed to be the next objective point of the enemy, and
Milledgeville is directly on the road from there to Macon. The panic has
extended here, and everybody that can get out of the way is preparing
Page 162
for flight. Their experience with Sherman's army last
winter naturally doesn't make these people long for another visit. Fred had
engaged a two-horse wagon for one thousand dollars, but while he was having
our trunks put on it, a government official came up and "pressed" it. As we
couldn't help ourselves, we resolved to make the best of the situation, so
we went to our room to get a little rest and make ourselves presentable
before dinner-time. We had engaged a large room with two beds so that we
girls could all be together, but when we entered, our hearts sank,
accustomed as we are to war-time fare. There was no slop tub, wash basin,
pitcher nor towels, and the walls on each side of the beds were black with
tobacco spit. The fireplace was a dump heap that was enough to turn the
stomach of a pig, and over the mantel some former occupant had inscribed
this caution:
"One bed has lice in it, the other fleas, and
both bugs; chimney smokes; better change."
Prompted by curiosity I turned down the cover
of one bed, and started such a stampede among the bugs that we all made for
the door as fast as our feet would carry us and ordered another room, which,
however, did not prove much better. Our next step was to make a foray for
water and towels. The only water supply we could find was in a big washtub
at the head of the stairs, where everybody stopped to drink, those who had
no cups stooping down and lapping it up with
Page 163
their hands, or dipping in their heads. There was but
one chambermaid to the whole establishment, and she was as hard to catch as
the Irishman's flea. Both Fred and Mr. Toombs were off, hunting for
conveyances, so we had to shift for ourselves. We tried to ring a bell that
hung in the passage, but Sherman's angels had cut the cord. A young captain
who was watching our maneuvers, advised us to cry "Fire!" as the surest way
of getting water brought. Just at this time, Fred's boy, Arch, came up and
we made him shovel some of the dirt out of our room and bring up fresh water
in a broken pitcher we found there. After making ourselves as decent as
circumstances would permit, we went down to the dining-room. There was
literally nothing on the table but some broken crockery, the remains of
Sherman's little teaparty, but one of the black waiters promised to get us a
nice dinner if we would "jest have de patience to deviate back to de parlor"
and wait a little while, till he could get it ready. He was so polite and
plausible that we "deviated," and after more than half an hour, went back to
the dining-room, where we exercised our patience for another half-hour,
when, at last, he came bustling in with some ham and eggs and raw corn
bread. I looked about on my plate for a clean spot on which to deposit my
share, and, finding none, dabbed it down at random, and went for it, dirt
and all, for I was desperately hungry. Soon after dinner Mr. Toombs came in
to say that Gov. Brown had
Page 164
provided him with a conveyance for himself and
daughters and they were to start at once. After the Toombses left, Mrs.
Walthall asked Mett and me to share her room, as she was afraid to stay by
herself, and we, too, were glad of a companion. Late in the afternoon we
went out and saw the Georgia cadets on
dress parade in front of the capitol. Mrs. Walthall and Col. Lockett
joined us there, with several gentlemen that we had met at the hotel, and we
had a fine time. Among the cadets we recognized Milton Reese, Tom Hill, and
Davy Favor, from Washington, and as soon as the drill was over, we went into
the capitol with them and saw the destruction the Yankees had made. The
building was shockingly defaced, like everything else in Milledgeville.
There don't seem to be a clean or a whole thing left in the town. The boys
told us that the cadets are so hot against the governor for not ordering
them into active service that they had hung him in effigy right there in the
capitol grounds. His son is among them, and the boys say the governor won't
let them fight because he is afraid Julius might get hurt. The truth is,
they ought all to be at home in their trundle beds, Julius with the rest,
for they are nothing but children. When we returned to the hotel, Fred met
us with the joyful news that he had found a man with a miserable little
wagon and two scrubby mules hid out in the woods, who had agreed to take us
to Mayfield for twenty-five hundred dollars, provided Fred would get his
team exempted
Page 165
from empressment. He (Fred) went at once to Col.
Pickett, who granted the exemption, and we could be off as early in the
morning as we chose. We spent part of the evening in the hotel parlor,
trying to be cheerful by the light of a miserable tallow dip, but soon gave
it up and came away to our room.
April 20, Thursday. Sparta, Ga.
- I went to bed about eleven last night, but never slept a wink for bedbugs
and cockroaches, to say nothing of the diabolical noises in the streets. All
night long, as I lay awake, I was disturbed by the sound of men cursing and
swearing and singing rowdy songs in and around the hotel. About two o'clock,
in the midst of this pandemonium, a string band began to play under our
window, and it seemed to me I had never heard such heavenly music in my life
as this was, in contrast with the vile noises I had been listening to. About
eight o'clock in the morning our wagon was at the door and we bade a joyous
farewell to Milledgeville. It was only a shabby little covered cart, with
the bows so short that if we attempted to sit upright the cover rested on
our heads and the sun baked our brains through it. Fred and Arch had to
walk, the wretched team being hardly able to carry Mett and me and the
trunks. We traveled at the rate of about two miles an hour and a cost of one
hundred dollars a mile. The day was intensely hot, and the dust stifling. I
tried to relieve the poor mules by walking up some of the worst hills, but
the blazing sun got the better of
Page 166
my humanity and I crawled into the wagon again. We
crossed the Oconee on a pontoon bridge, where the fat old ferryman now acts
as toll-collector. About a mile beyond the river we turned off and traveled
to Sparta by a different road from the one we had followed last winter. It
was longer, but better than the other, not being so much traveled, and we
hoped to get rid of some of the dust; but in this we were disappointed, for
we were mixed up all day in an endless succession of wagon trains, soldiers,
and refugees, that made us wonder who there was to go by the other road.
After the first few miles we were so tired that we took off our hats and lay
down in the wagon to take a nap. When we waked we found that both hats and a
basket containing all our toilet articles, had jolted out and been lost. So
many people had passed us that Fred said it was no use to try to get them
back, but I made Arch take one of the mules out of the wagon and go back to
look for them, and, as much to my surprise as delight, he recovered the
basket. I was so glad to see it that I forgot to grieve over the hats.
Besides my brush and comb and tooth-brush, it contained all the leaves of my
journal that I have written since leaving home last winter, which I had torn
out of the book on the stampede from Macon, fearing my trunk might be lost.
What a mess there would be if it had been found by some of the people I have
been writing about! When I once got it back I hardly took my hands off it
again all day. At noon
Page 167
we dined on a dirty biscuit apiece that we had brought
from Milledgeville, for we could buy nothing to eat along the road. The
country seems to have pretty well recovered from the effects of Sherman's
march, so far as appearances go; the fields are tilled and crops growing,
but people are still short of provisions, and nobody wants to take
Confederate money. The rumors about Lee's surrender, together with the
panicky state of affairs at home, have sent our depreciated currency rolling
down hill with accelerated velocity.
Between six and seven in the evening we
reached Sparta, and found one hotel closed and the other full of smallpox.
We didn't like to impose on the hospitality of the Simpsons again, and Col.
Lockett, who had secured lodging for Mrs. Walthall at a private house,
advised us to go on to Culver's, where we had stopped to change horses last
winter, but our sorry little team was too broken down to carry us any
farther. While we were standing in the street discussing what had best be
done, a nice-looking old gentleman called Fred aside, and insisted that we
should go to his house. He had heard Col. Lockett call us by name, he said,
and being a great friend and admirer of father's, declared that Judge
Andrews's children should never want for a lodging as long as he had a roof
over his head. He gave his name as Harris, and said there was not a family
in Sparta but would be proud to entertain us if they knew who we were, so
great was their love and respect for our father. It
Page 168
made me feel good to hear that, for his being such a
strong Union man has made father unpopular in some parts of the State. I
hate the old Union myself, but I love father, and it makes me furious for
anybody to say anything against him. It would seem as if a good many people
about here quietly shared his opinions, or at any rate, respected them, for
Mr. Soularde and several others came up as soon as they learned our name,
and invited us to their houses, and said it would always be a pleasure to
them to entertain any of Judge Andrews's family.
We were so tired of being pounded and jolted
in our dusty little cart that we preferred walking to Mr. Harris's, in spite
of the disreputable appearance we made, hatless and gloveless and dirty as
we were. We met the Simpson girls on the way, with Jenny and Jule, and they
invited us to go home with them, but Mr. Harris had the first claim, and to
tell the truth, I had taken a liking to him before I had known him ten
minutes, and would not, on any account, have missed the pleasure of a nearer
acquaintance. When we reached his home my anticipations were more than
realized. It was a large white house in the midst of a beautiful garden,
where roses of all sorts were running riot, filling the air with fragrance
and the earth with beauty. On the colonnade were a number of guests whom the
hospitality of our host had brought together, and among them we were
delighted to meet again our fellow travelers, Mrs. Young and Dr. Morrow.
Page 169
Mrs. Harris met us with such a warm, motherly welcome
that I felt like throwing myself on her breast, but remembering how dirty
and draggled out I was, I practiced the Golden Rule, and did as I would be
done by. We were shown at once to a beautiful, clean room, with plenty of
water and towels, and oh! the luxury of a good bath! But when I went to get
out some clean clothes, I found that among other things, I had lost my keys
and could not get into my trunk. I borrowed what I could from Metta, but her
things don't fit me, and I made a comical appearance. I was too hungry to
care, however, after starving since Monday, and such a supper as we had was
enough to make one forget all the ills of life. Delicious fresh milk and
crabber, sweet yellow butter, with crisp beaten biscuits to go with it,
smoking hot waffles, and corn batter cakes brown as a nut and crisped round
the edges till they looked as if bordered with lace. It was a feast for
hungry souls to remember. After supper we went into the parlor and had
music. We tried to sing some of our old rebel songs, but the words stuck in
our throats. Nobody could sing, and then Clara Harris played "Dixie," but it
sounded like a dirge.
The house was so full that Mrs. Harris was
obliged to crowd us a little, and Mrs. Morrow shared our room with Mett and
me. We had a funny time talking over our experiences. She says that the
charming captain fell dead in love with me at Milledgeville, and
Page 170
was so struck with my appearance that he couldn't rest
till he found out my name. He asked her all sorts of questions about me, and
I almost laughed myself hoarse at the extravagant things she told him. And
she didn't know me, either, any better than he did, but that only made it
the more amusing.
April 21, Friday. Haywood. -
That delicious clean bed in Sparta! I never had a sweeter sleep in my life
than the few hours I spent there. Fred said we must be off at daylight so as
to reach Mayfield in time for the train, with our sorry team, so we bid our
hosts good-by before going to bed in order not to rouse them at such a
heathenish hour. But about two o'clock in the morning the whole town was
roused by a courier who came in with news that the Yankees were in Putnam
County, only twelve miles off. It is absurd for people to fly into a panic
over every wild rumor that gets afloat, but I was glad the courier came, for
three o'clock was the hour appointed for us to start, and I was sleeping so
soundly that I am sure I would never have waked in time but for him. The
moon had just risen as we moved out of Sparta, and I walked with Fred in the
pleasant night air till day began to dawn. We tried to get breakfast at
Culver's, and again at Whaley's, the only public houses on the way, but were
refused at both places, so we had to satisfy ourselves with the recollection
of Mrs. Harris's good supper and a crust of stale bread that I found in
Arch's basket. We reached Mayfield about
Page 171
nine and had to wait an hour for the cars to start.
Mrs. Hammond had got there before us. She said that she could find no
shelter the night before, and had to sleep out under the trees with her
little children. She is a sensible woman, and didn't seem disposed to make a
martyr of herself, but I felt ashamed for Georgia hospitality. Our other
companions joined us at Mayfield, and the Toombses brought the general with
them. I was glad to see him safe thus far, out of Yankee clutches, but I
would not like to be in his shoes when the end comes. He brought
confirmation of Lee's surrender, and of the armistice between Johnston and
Sherman. Alas, we all know only too well what that armistice means! It is
all over with us now, and there is nothing to do but bow our heads in the
dust and let the hateful conquerors trample us under their feet. There is a
complete revulsion in public feeling. No more talk now about fighting to the
last ditch; the last ditch has already been reached; no more talk about help
from France and England, but all about emigration to Mexico and Brazil. We
are irretrievably ruined, past the power of France and England to save us
now. Europe has quietly folded her hands and beheld a noble nation perish.
God grant she may yet have cause to repent her cowardice and folly in
suffering this monstrous power that has crushed us to roll on unchecked. We
fought nobly and fell bravely, overwhelmed by numbers and resources, with
never a hand held out to save us. I
Page 172
hate all the world when I think of it. I am crushed
and bowed down to the earth, in sorrow, but not in shame. No! I am more of a
rebel to-day than ever I was when things looked brightest for the
Confederacy. And it makes me furious to see how many Union men are cropping
up everywhere, and how few there are, to hear them talk now, who really
approved of secession, though four years ago, my own dear old father - I
hate to say it, but he did what he thought was right - was almost the only
man in Georgia who stood out openly for the Union.
We found the railroad between Mayfield and
Camack even more out of repair than when we passed over it last winter, and
the cars traveled but little faster than our mule team. However, we reached
Camack in time for the train from Augusta, and as we drew up at the
platform, somebody thrust his head in at the window and shouted: "Lincoln's
been assassinated!" We had heard so many absurd rumors that at first we were
all inclined to regard this as a jest. Somebody laughed and asked if the
people of Camack didn't know that April Fools' Day was past; a voice behind
us remarked that Balaam's ass wasn't dead yet, and was answered by a cry of
"Here's your mule!" * But soon the truth of
the report was confirmed. Some fools laughed and applauded, but wise people
looked grave and held their peace. It is a
* A meaningless slang phrase in common use among
the soldiers during the war.
Page 173
terrible blow to the South, for it places that vulgar
renegade, Andy Johnson, in power, and will give the Yankees an excuse for
charging us with a crime which was in reality only the deed of an
irresponsible madman. Our papers ought to reprobate it universally.
About one o'clock we reached Barnett, where I
used to feel as much at home as in Washington itself, but there was such a
crowd, such a rush, such a hurrying to and fro at the quiet little dépot,
that I could hardly recognize it. The train on our Washington branch was
crammed with soldiers; I saw no familiar face except Mr. Edmundson, the
conductor. There is so much travel over this route now that three or four
trains are run between Washington and Barnett daily, and sometimes double
that number. We looked out eagerly for the first glimpse of home, and when
the old town clock came into view, a shout of joy went up from us returning
wanderers. When we drew up at the dépot, amid all the bustle and confusion
of an important military post, I could hardly believe that this was the same
quiet little village we had left sleeping in the winter sunshine five months
ago. Long trains of government wagons were filing through the streets and we
ran against squads of soldiers at every turn. Father met us at the dépot,
delighted to have us under his protection once more, and the rest of the
family, with old Toby frisking and barking for joy, were waiting for us at
the street gate. Mary Day isn't able to walk that far yet, but we met her in
the
Page 174
sitting-room. She is not exactly pretty, but what I
should call picturesque-looking, and her eyes are beautiful. Oh, what a
happy meeting we all had, and how beautiful home does look, with the green
leaves on the trees and the Cherokee roses in full bloom, flinging their
white festoons clear over the top of the big sycamore by the gate! Surely
this old home of ours is the choicest spot of all the world.
The first thing we did after seeing everybody
and shaking hands all round with the negroes, was to take a good bath, and I
had just finished
dressing when Mrs. Elzey called, with Cousin Bolling's friend, Capt.
Hudson, of Richmond. He was an attaché of the American legation in Berlin
while Cousin Bolling was there studying his profession, and they have both
come back with the charming manners and small affectations that Americans
generally acquire in Europe, especially if they have associated much with
the aristocracy. People may laugh, but these polished manners do make men
very nice and comfortable to be with. They are so adaptable, and always know
just the right thing to say and do.
Mrs. Elzey says the general is coming to
Washington with the rest of his staff, to remain till something is decided,
and we begin to know what is before us.
Page 175
CHAPTER IV
THE PASSING OF THE CONFEDERACY
April 22 - May 5, 1865
EXPLANATORY NOTE. - The little town of
Washington, Ga., where the remaining events of this narrative took place,
was the center of a wealthy planting district about fifty miles above
Augusta, on a branch of the Georgia Railroad. The population at this time
was about 2,200, one-third of which was probably white. Like most of the
older towns in the State it is built around an open square, in the center of
which stood the quaint old county courthouse so often mentioned in this part
of the diary, with the business houses of the village grouped around it. On
the north side was the old bank building, where Mr. Davis held his last
meeting with such of his official family as could be got together, and
signed his last official paper as president of the Southern Confederacy. Two
rooms on the lower floor were used for business purposes, while the rest of
the building was occupied as a residence by the cashier. On the outbreak of
the war the bank went out of business, but Dr. J. J. Robertson, who was
cashier at the time, continued to occupy the building in the interest of the
stockholders. Mrs. Robertson, like everybody else in the village at that
time, had received into her house a number of refugees and other strangers,
whom the collapse of the Confederacy had stranded there. Its original name
clung to the building long after it ceased to have
Page 176
anything to do with finance, and hence the frequent
allusions to "the bank" in the diary.
And now, that the narrative of the diary may
be clearer, I must crave the reader's indulgence while I add a few words
about the personal surroundings of the writer. A diary, unfortunately, is
from its very nature such a self-centered recital that the personality of
the author, however insignificant, cannot be got rid of.
My father, Judge Garnett Andrews, was a
Georgian, a lawyer by profession, and for nearly thirty years of his life,
judge of the Northern Circuit, holding that office at the time of his death
in 1873. He was stoutly opposed to secession, but made no objection to his
sons' going into the Confederate army, and I am sure would not have wished
to see them fighting against the South. Although he had retired from public
life at the time, he was elected to the legislature in 1860 under rather
unusual circumstances; for the secession sentiment in the county was
overwhelming, and his unwavering opposition to it well known. He did his
best to hold Georgia in the Union, but he might as well have tried to tie up
the northwest wind in the corner of a pocket handkerchief. The most he could
do was to advocate the call of a convention instead of voting the State out
of the Union on the spot.
I shall never forget that night when the news
came that Georgia had seceded. While the people of the village were
celebrating the event with bonfires and bell ringing and speech making, he
shut himself up in his house, darkened the windows, and paced up and down
the room in the greatest agitation. Every now and then, when the noise of
the shouting and the ringing of bells would penetrate to our ears through
the closed doors and windows, he would pause and exclaim: "Poor fools! They
may ring
Page 177
their bells now, but they will wring their hands -
yes, and their hearts, too - before they are done with it."
This scene made a deep impression on my mind,
as may be judged from the frequent allusions to it in the diary. My sister
Metta and I were pouting in a corner because he would not allow us to go and
see the fun. My two brothers, Henry and Garnett - Fred was on the plantation
in Mississippi - were taking an active part in the celebration, and I myself
had helped to make the flag that was waving in honor of the event, which he
so bitterly deplored. It was the same Lone Star banner of which mention is
made in the text. My brother Henry, who was about as hot-headed a fire-eater
as could be found in the South, had brought the material to his young wife -
Cora, of the journal - and we made it on the sly, well knowing that our
"Bonnie Blue Flag" would soon become a "Conquered Banner," or rather a
confiscated one, if father should once get wind of what we were about. It
consisted of a large five-pointed star, the emblem of States' Rights, and
was made of white domestic on a field of blue. It was afterwards ripped off
in the strenuous days when our boys were following the "Stars and Bars," and
the blue field used to line the blanket of a Confederate soldier. What was
left of it when he came back is still preserved in the family.
My father was not what would now be called a
rich man, though his fortune was ample for those times. I do not think he
owned more than 200 negroes. The extravagant ideas that have been propagated
by irresponsible writers about the fabulous wealth of the old planters had
no foundation in fact, outside a few exceptional cases. There was, at the
time of which I am writing, but a single man in Georgia who was reputed to
be worth as much as a million dollars, and he gained not one iota of
importance
Page 178
or influence from this source. His family lived very
much as the rest of us did, and their social position was as good as
anybody's, but for that divinity which would now attach to the mere vulgar
fact of being the richest man of his state, it is doubtful whether, if a
list were made of the twenty-five most influential families in Georgia at
that time, his name would even be mentioned in it.
While the structure of our social fabric was
aristocratic, in the actual relations of the white population with one
another it was extremely democratic. Life was simple, patriarchal,
unostentatious. Our chief extravagance was the exercise of unlimited
hospitality. Anybody that was respectable was welcome to come as often as
they liked and stay as long as they pleased, and I remember very few
occasions during my father's life when there were no guests in the house.
His family proper, at this time, not counting guests, included, besides his
wife and children (there were seven of us), my brother Henry's wife and her
little daughter, Maud, now Mrs. J. K. Ohl, known to the press as Annulet
Andrews; Mrs. L. S. Brown ("Aunt Sallie" of the diary), and Miss Eliza
Bowen, a niece of my father, who had been adopted into his family many years
before, on the death of her parents, not as a dependent, but for the sake of
the guidance and protection which every "female" was supposed, in those
days, to require at the hand of her nearest male relation. She was a woman
of unusual intelligence, but full of amusing eccentricities that were a
constant source of temptation to us fun-loving young people, and often got
us into trouble with our elders. She was known later as the author of a
successful school book, "Astronomy by Observation."
"Aunt Sallie" was a quaint, lovable old lady,
famous for her good dinners and her wonderful frosted cakes,
Page 179
without which no wedding supper in the village was
complete. But the accomplishment she took the greatest pride in, was her
gift for "writing poetry" - which confined itself, however, to the innocent
practice of composing acrostics on the names of her friends. The
deprecating, yet self-conscious air with which these very original
productions were slipped into our hands on birthdays and other
anniversaries, was only less amusing than the verses themselves. She had no
children, but a little pet negro named Simon, the son of a favorite maid who
had died, filled a large place in her affections and used to "bulldoze" her
as completely as if she had been the mother of a dozen unruly boys of her
own. We rather rejoiced in her emancipation when the foolish lad deserted
her for the delights of freedom, soon after the close of the war, but the
kind-hearted old lady never ceased to mourn over his ingratitude. She was a
great beauty in her youth, and to the day of her death, in 1866, retained a
coquettish regard for appearances, which showed itself in a scrupulous
anxiety about the set of her cap frills and the fit of her prim, but always
neat and handsome, black gowns.
It was in the later years of her life, that
she came to live at Haywood in order to be near my mother, who was her
niece, and occupied a cottage that was built especially for her in a corner
of the yard. It was a common custom in those days, when the demands of
hospitality outgrew the capacity of the planter's mansion, to build one or
more cottages near it to receive the overflow, and hence, the old-fashioned
Southern homestead was often more like a small village than an ordinary
residence. There were two cottages, one on each side of the front gate, at
Haywood, one occupied by "Aunt Sallie," the other built for the use of my
married sister, Mrs. Troup
Page 180
Butler, when she came up from the plantation with her
family to spend the summer. The main residence was spoken of as "the big
house," or simply, "the house," to distinguish it from the other buildings.
Including the stables and negro quarters, there were, if I remember
correctly, fourteen buildings, besides "the big house," on the grounds at
Haywood, and this was not a plantation home with its great population of
field hands, but a town residence, where there were never more than twenty
or thirty servants to be housed, including children.
The Irvin Artillery, so frequently alluded to,
was the first military company organized in the county, and contained the
flower of the youth of the village. It was named for a prominent citizen of
the town, father of the unreconstructible "Charley" mentioned later, and an
uncle of the unwitting Maria, whose innocent remark gave such umbrage to my
father's belligerent daughter.
April 22, Saturday. - I went to
bed as soon as I had eaten supper last night and never did I enjoy a sweeter
rest; home beds are cleaner and softer than any others, even Mrs. Harris's.
I spent the better part of the day unpacking and arranging my things. The
house is so crowded with company that I have had to give up my room and
double in with Mett. I keep my clothes wherever I can find a place for them.
We went to walk after dinner and found the streets swarming with people.
Paroled men from Lee's army are expected every day now, and the town is
already as full as it can hold. The only hotel has been closed and private
hospitality is taxed to the
Page 181
utmost. While we were out, the Toombs girls called
with John Ficklen and that nice Capt. Thomas we met in Milledgeville.
April 23, Sunday. - Gen. Elzey
and staff arrived early in the afternoon and called here at once. The
general has a fine, soldierly appearance and charming manners, like all West
Pointers - except, of course, those brutes like Butler and Sherman and their
murderous clan. Capt. Irwin, Mrs. Elzey's brother, is going to stay at our
house, and the whole family has fallen in love with him at first sight. He
is the dearest, jolliest fellow that ever lived, and keeps up his spirits
under circumstances that would have put down even Mark Tapley. His wife and
six daughters are in the enemy's lines, at Norfolk; six daughters, in these
awful times! and the father of them can still laugh. He has a way of
screwing up his face when he says anything funny that gives him an
indescribably comical appearance. This is enhanced by a little round bald
head, like Santa Claus, the result of a singular accident, while he was
still a young man. At a dinner party given on the occasion of a wedding in
the family, one of the servants let fall a hot oyster pate on top of his
head. It blistered the scalp so that the hair fell out and never grew back.
He must have been very good-natured not to assassinate that servant on the
spot.
April 24, Monday. - The
shattered remains of Lee's army are beginning to arrive. There is an endless
Page 182
stream passing between the transportation office and
the dépot, and trains are going and coming at all hours. The soldiers bring
all sorts of rumors and keep us stirred up in a state of never-ending
excitement. Our avenue leads from the principal street on which they pass,
and great numbers stop to rest in the grove. Emily is kept busy cooking
rations for them, and pinched as we are ourselves for supplies it is
impossible to refuse anything to the men that have been fighting for us.
Even when they don't ask for anything the poor fellows look so tired and
hungry that we feel tempted to give them everything we have. Two
nice-looking officers came to the kitchen door this afternoon while I was in
there making some sorghum cakes to send to Gen. Elzeys camp They then walked
slowly through the back yard, and seemed reluctant to tear themselves away
from such a sweet, beautiful place. Nearly everybody that passes the street
gate stops and looks up the avenue and I know they can't help thinking what
a beautiful place it is. The Cherokee rose hedge is white with blooms. It is
glorious. A great many of the soldiers camp in the grove, though Col. Weems
[the Confederate commandant of the post] has located a public camping-ground
for them further out of town. The officers often ask for a night's lodging,
but our house is always so full of friends who have a nearer claim, that a
great many have to be refused. It hurts my conscience ever to turn off a
Confederate soldier on any account, but we
Page 183
are so overwhelmed with company - friends and people
bringing letters of introduction - that the house, big as it is, will hardly
hold us all, and members of the family have to pack together like sardines.
Capt. John Nightingale's servant came in this afternoon - the "little Johnny
Nightingale" I used to play with down on the old Tallassee plantation - but
reports that he does not know where his master is. He says the Yankees
captured him (the negro) and took away his master's horse that he was
tending, but as soon as night came on he made his escape on another horse
that he "took" from them, and put out for home. He says he don't like the
Yankees because they "didn't show no respec' for his feelin's." He talks
with a strong salt-water brogue and they laughed at him which he thought
very ill-mannered. Father sent him round to the negro quarters to wait till
his master turns up.
April 25, Tuesday. - Maj. Hall,
one of Gen. Elzey's staff, has been taken with typhoid fever, so father sent
out to the camp and told them to bring him to our house, but Mrs. Robertson
had a spare room at the bank and took him there where he can be better cared
for than in our house, that is full as an ant-hill already. I went round to
the bank after breakfast to see Mrs. Elzey and inquire about him. The square
is so crowded with soldiers and government wagons that it is not easy to
make way through it. It is especially difficult around the government
offices, where the poor,
Page 184
ragged, starved, and dirty remnants of Lee's heroic
army are gathered day and night. The sidewalk along there is alive with
vermin, and some people say they have seen lice crawling along on the walls
of the houses. Poor fellows, this is worse than facing Yankee bullets. These
men were, most of them, born gentlemen, and there could be no more pitiful
evidence of the hardships they have suffered than the lack of means to free
themselves from these disgusting creatures. Even dirt and rags can be
heroic, sometimes. At the spring in our grove, where the soldiers come in
great numbers to wash their faces, and sometimes, their clothes, lice have
been seen crawling in the grass, so that we are afraid to walk there. Little
Washington is now, perhaps, the most important military post in our poor,
doomed Confederacy. The naval and medical departments have been moved here -
what there is left of them. Soon all this will give place to Yankee
barracks, and our dear old Confederate gray will be seen no more. The men
are all talking about going to Mexico and Brazil; if all emigrate who say
they are going to, we shall have a nation made up of women, negroes, and
Yankees.
I joined a party after dinner in a walk out to
the general camping ground in Cousin Will Pope's woods. The Irvin Artillery
are coming in rapidly; I suppose they will all be here by the end of the
week - or what is left of them - but their return is even sadder and amid
bitterer tears than their departure, for now "we
Page 185
weep as they that have no hope." Everybody is cast
down and humiliated, and we are all waiting in suspense to know what our
cruel masters will do with us. Think of a vulgar plebeian like Andy Johnson,
and that odious Yankee crew at Washington, lording it over Southern
gentlemen! I suppose we shall be subjected to every indignity that hatred
and malice can heap upon us. Till it comes, "Let us eat, drink and be merry,
for to-morrow we die." Only, we have almost nothing to eat, and to drink,
and still less to be merry about.
Our whirlwind of a cousin, Robert Ball, has
made his appearance, but is hurrying on to New Orleans and says he has but
one day to spend with us.
The whole world seems to be moving on
Washington now. An average of 2,000 rations are issued daily, and over
15,000 men are said to have passed through already, since it became a
military post, though the return of the paroled men has as yet hardly begun.
April 26, Wednesday. - Gen.
Elzey lent his ambulances, and we had a charming little picnic under the
management of Capt. Hardy. We left town at seven o'clock, before the sun was
too hot, and drove to a creek ten miles out, where we spent the day in a
beautiful grove, so shady that the sun could not penetrate at noon-day. Gen.
Elzey and all the staff were there. Our amusements were cards, fishing in
the creek, rambling about through the woods, and sitting in little
Page 186
circles on the grass, talking about what we are going
to do under the new order of things. Some comical pictures were drawn of our
future occupations, and we guyed each other a good deal about our prospects.
I am to take in washing, Mett to raise chickens and peddle them in a cart
drawn by Dixie; Capt. Irwin is to join the minstrels, and Capt. Palfrey to
be a dancing master - but down in the bottom of our hearts we felt that
there is likely to be little occasion for laughter in the end. The drive
home was rather hot and dusty, and our enjoyment was damped by the sight of
the poor soldiers that we met, trundling along the road; they looked so
weary and ragged and travel-stained. Many of them, overcome with fatigue,
were lying down to rest on the bare ground by the roadside. I felt ashamed
of myself for riding when they had to walk. These are the straggling
remnants of those splendid armies that have been for four years a terror to
the North, the glory of the South, and the wonder of the world. Alas, alas!
April 27, Thursday. - Robert
Ball left for New Orleans, Mary Day for a short visit to Augusta, and Cora
returned from there, where she had gone to bid farewell to General and Mrs.
Fry, who have arranged to make their future home in Cuba. The Elzeys and
many other visitors called during the evening. We had a delightful serenade
in the night, but Toby kept up such a barking that we couldn't half get the
good of it. Their songs were all about the sea, so I suppose
Page 187
the serenaders were naval officers. The navy
department has been ordered away from here - and Washington would seem a
very queer location for a navy that had any real existence. Capt. Parker
sent Lieut. Peck this morning with a letter to father and seven great boxes
full of papers and instruments belonging to the department, which he
requested father to take care of. Father had them stored in the cellar, the
only place where he could find a vacant spot, and so now, about all that is
left of the Confederate Navy is here in our house, and we laugh and tell
father, that he, the staunchest Union man in Georgia, is head of the
Confederate Navy.
April 28, Friday. - Dr. Aylett,
one of the lecturers at Bellevue Hospital when Henry was a student there,
took breakfast with us. He is stone blind, and making his way to Selma,
Ala., attended only by a negro boy. If the negro should desert, he would be
in a forlorn plight, though he does seem to have a wonderful faculty for
taking care of himself. I have heard Henry say he used to find his way about
in New York City, with no guide but his stick, as readily as if he had had
eyes.
I was busy all the morning helping to get
ready for a supper that father gave to Gen. Elzey and staff. The table was
beautiful; it shone like a mirror. There were seats for twenty-two, and
everything on it solid silver, except the cups and saucers and plates, which
were of beautiful old china that had belonged to
Page 188
Cora's grandmother. But it was all in absurd contrast
to what we had to eat. The cake was all made of sorghum molasses, and the
strawberries were sweetened with the coarsest kind of brown sugar, but we
were glad to have even that, and it tasted good to us hungry Rebs. Emily was
kept so busy all day cooking rations for soldiers that she hardly had time
for anything else, and I was so sorry for the poor fellows that no matter
what I happened to have in my hand, if a soldier came up and looked wistfuly
at it, I couldn't help giving it to him. Some of them, as they talked to me
about the surrender, would break down and cry like children. I took all the
lard and eggs mother had left out for Emily to cook with and gave to them,
because I could not bear to see them eating heavy old biscuit made of
nothing but flour and water. In this way a good part of our supper was
disposed of before we sat down to it, but nobody grudged the loss. In spite
of his being such a strong Union man, and his bitter opposition to
secession, father never refuses anything to the soldiers. I blame the
secession politicians myself, but the cause for which my brothers risked
their lives, the cause for which so many noble Southerners have bled and
died, and for which such terrible sacrifices have been made, is dear to my
heart, right or wrong. The more misfortunes overwhelm my poor country, the
more I love it; the more the Yankees triumph, the worse I hate them,
wretches! I would rather be wrong with men like Lee and Davis,
Page 189
than right with a lot of miserable oppressors like
Stanton and Thad Stevens. The wrong of disrupting the old Union was nothing
to the wrongs that are being done for its restoration.
We had a delightful evening, in spite of the
clouds gathering about us. The Toombses, Popes, Mary Wynn, Mr. Saile, and
Capt. John Garnett, our Virginia cousin, were invited to meet the general
and staff. Capt. Garnett is one of the handsomest men I ever saw, with
magnificent black eyes and hair, but seems to me wanting in vivacity. I
reckon it is because he is in love with a frisky widow, who is leading him a
dance, for the gentlemen all like him, and say that he has a great deal of
dry humor. We had several sets of the Lancers and Prince Imperial,
interspersed with waltzes and galops, and wound up with an old-fashioned
Virginia reel, Gen. Elzey and I leading off. The general is too nice for
anything. I told Mrs. Elzey that if she hadn't had first chance at him, I
would fall over head and ears in love with him myself.
April 29, Saturday. - Visitors
all day, in shoals and swarms. Capt. Irwin brought Judge Crump of Richmond,
to stay at our house. He is an ugly old fellow, with a big nose, but
perfectly delightful in conversation, and father says he wishes he would
stay a month. Capt. Irwin seems very fond of him, and says there is no man
in Virginia more beloved and respected. He is Assistant Secretary of the
Treasury or something
Page 190
of the sort, and is wandering about the country with
his poor barren exchequer, trying to protect what is left of it, for the
payment of Confederate soldiers. He has in charge, also, the assets of some
Richmond banks, of which he is, or was, president, dum Troja fuit. He
says that in Augusta he met twenty-five of his clerks with ninety-five
barrels of papers not worth a pin all put together, which they had brought
out of Richmond, while things of real value were left a prey to the enemy.
April 30, Sunday. - We were all
standing under the ash tree by the fountain after breakfast, watching the
antics of a squirrel up in the branches, when Gen. Elzey and Touch [name by
which the general's son, Arnold, a lad of 14, was known among his friends]
came to tell us that Garnett was wounded in the fight at Salisbury, N. C.
Mr. Saile brought the news from Augusta, but could give no particulars
except that his wound was not considered dangerous, and that his galvanized
Yanks behaved badly, as anybody might have known they would. A little later
the mail brought a letter from Gen. Gardiner, his commanding officer,
entirely relieving our fears for his personal safety. He is a prisoner, but
will soon be paroled. When I came in from church in the afternoon, I found
Burton Harrison, Mr. Davis's private secretary, among our guests. He is said
to be engaged to the Miss Constance Carey, of whom my old Montgomery
acquaintance, that handsome Ed Carey, used to talk
Page 191
so much. He came in with Mrs. Davis, who is being
entertained at Dr. Ficklen's. Nobody knows where the President is, but I
hope he is far west of this by now. All sorts of ridiculous rumors are
afloat concerning him; one, that he passed through town yesterday hid in a
box marked "specie," might better begin with an h. Others, equally
reliable, appoint every day in the week for his arrival in Washington with a
bodyguard of 1,000 men, but I am sure he has better sense than to travel in
such a conspicuous way. Mr. Harrison probably knows more about his
whereabouts than anybody else, but of course we ask no questions. Mrs. Davis
herself says that she has no idea where he is, which is the only wise thing
for her to say. The poor woman is in a deplorable condition - no home, no
money, and her husband a fugitive. She says she sold her plate in Richmond,
and in the stampede from that place, the money, all but fifty dollars, was
left behind. I am very sorry for her, and wish I could do something to help
her, but we are all reduced to poverty, and the most we can do is for those
of us who have homes to open our doors to the rest. If secession were to do
over, I expect father's warning voice would no longer be silenced by jeers,
and I would no more be hooted at as the daughter of a "submissionist." But I
have not much respect for the sort of Union men that are beginning to talk
big now, and hope my father will never turn against his own people like that
infamous "Committee of Seventeen," in Savannah.
Page 192
Right or wrong, I believe in standing by your own
people, especially when they are down. *
May 1, Monday. - Crowds of
callers all day. The Irvin Artillery are back, and it was almost like a
reception, so many of them kept coming in. Capt. Thomas called again with
Capt. Garnett. They staid a long time, and we enjoyed their visit, except
for a stupid blunder. Capt. Thomas informed us that he was a widower, with
one child, but he looked so boyish that we thought he was joking and treated
the matter with such levity that we were horribly mortified later, when
Capt. Garnett told us it was true. I told Mett neither of us could ever hope
to be stepmother to that little boy.
Men were coming in all day, with busy faces,
to see Mr. Harrison, and one of them brought news of Johnston's surrender,
but Mr. Harrison didn't tell anybody about it except father, and the rest of
us were left in ignorance till afternoon when Fred came back with the news
from Augusta. While we were at dinner, a brother of Mrs. Davis came in and
called for Mr. Harrison, and after a hurried interview with him, Mr.
Harrison came back into the dining-room and said it had been decided that
Mrs. Davis would
* Reference is made above to a meeting held in
Savannah a short time before by a small number of "loyal" citizens,
including the mayor and some of the city council, with a view to bringing
the municipal government into harmony with the Federal authorities. Their
action was considered servile and unwarranted, and excited great indignation
throughout the State.
Page 193
leave town to-morrow. Delicacy forbade our asking any
questions, but I suppose they were alarmed by some of the numerous reports
that are always flying about the approach of the Yankees. Mother called on
Mrs. Davis this afternoon, and she really believes they are on their way
here and may arrive at any moment. She seemed delighted with her reception
here, and, to the honor of our town, it can be truly said that she has
received more attention than would have been shown her even in the palmiest
days of her prosperity.
The conduct of a Texas regiment in the streets
this afternoon gave us a sample of the chaos and general demoralization that
may be expected to follow the breaking up of our government. They raised a
riot about their rations, in which they were joined by all the disorderly
elements among both soldiers and citizens. First they plundered the
Commissary Department, and then turned loose on the quartermaster's stores.
Paper, pens, buttons, tape, cloth - everything in the building - was seized
and strewn about on the ground. Negroes and children joined the mob and
grabbed what they could of the plunder. Col. Weems's provost guard refused
to interfere, saying they were too good soldiers to fire on their comrades,
and so the plundering went on unopposed. Nobody seemed to care much, as we
all know the Yankees will get it in the end, any way, if our men don't. I
was at Miss Maria Randolph's when the disturbance began,
Page 194
but by keeping to the back streets I avoided the worst
of the row, though I encountered a number of stragglers, running away with
their booty. The soldiers were very generous with their "confiscated" goods,
giving away paper, pens, tape, &c., to anybody they happened to meet. One of
them poked a handful of pen staves at me; another, staggering under an
armful of stationery, threw me a ream of paper, saying: "There, take that
and write to your sweetheart on it." I took no notice of any of them, but
hurried on home as fast as I could, all the way meeting negroes, children,
and men loaded with plunder. When I reached home I found some of our own
servants with their arms full of thread, paper, and pens, which they offered
to sell me, and one of them gave me several reams of paper. I carried them
to father, and he collected all the other booty he could find, intending to
return it to headquarters, but he was told that there is no one to receive
it, no place to send it to - in fact, there seemed to be no longer any
headquarters nor any other semblance of authority. Father saved one box of
bacon for Col. Weems by hauling it away in his wagon and concealing it in
his smokehouse. All of Johnston's army and the greater portion of Lee's are
still to pass through, and since the rioters have destroyed so much of the
forage and provisions intended for their use, there will be great difficulty
in feeding them. They did not stop at food, but helped themselves to all the
horses and mules they needed. A band
Page 195
of them made a raid on Gen. Elzey's camp and took nine
of his mules. They excused themselves by saying that all government stores
will be seized by the Yankees in a few days, any way, if left alone, and our
own soldiers might as well get the good of them while they can. This would
be true, if there were not so many others yet to come who ought to have
their share.
Our back yard and kitchen have been filled all
day, as usual, with soldiers waiting to have their rations cooked. One of
them, who had a wounded arm, came into the house to have it
dressed, and said that he was at Salisbury when Garnett was shot and
saw him fall. He told some miraculous stories about the valorous deeds of
"the colonel," and although they were so exaggerated that I set them down as
apocryphal, I gave him a piece of cake, notwithstanding, to pay him for
telling them.
May 2, Tuesday. - Mr. Harrison
left this morning, with a God-speed from all the family and prayers for the
safety of the honored fugitives committed to his charge.
The disorders begun by the Texans yesterday
were continued to-day, every fresh band that arrived from the front falling
into the way of their predecessors. They have been pillaging the ordnance
stores at the dépot, in which they were followed by negroes, boys, and mean
white men. I don't see what people are thinking about to let ammunition fall
into the hands of the negroes, but everybody is demoralized and reckless
Page 196
and nobody seems to care about anything any more. A
number of paroled men came into our grove where they sat under the trees to
empty the cartridges they had seized. Confederate money is of no more use
now than so much waste paper, but by filling their canteens with powder they
can trade it off along the road for provisions. They scattered lead and
cartridges all over the ground. Marshall went out after they left and picked
up enough to last him for years. The balls do not fit his gun, but he can
remold them and draw the powder out of the cartridges to shoot with. I am
uneasy at having so much explosive material in the house, especially when I
consider the careless manner in which we have to live. There is so much
company and so much to do that even the servants hardly have time to eat. I
never lived in such excitement and confusion in my life. Thousands of people
pass through Washington every day, and our house is like a free hotel;
father welcomes everybody as long as there is a square foot of vacant space
under his roof. Meeting all these pleasant people is the one compensation of
this dismal time, and I don't know how I shall exist when they have all gone
their ways, and we settle down in the mournful quiet of subjugation. Besides
the old friends that are turning up every day, there is a continual stream
of new faces crossing my path, and I make some pleasant acquaintance or form
some new friendship every day. The sad part of it is that the most of them I
will probably
Page 197
never meet again, and if I should, where, and how?
What will they be? What will I be? These are portentous questions in such a
time as this.
We had a larger company to dinner to-day than
usual, but no one that specially interested me. In the afternoon came a poor
soldier from Abbeville, with a message from Garnett that he was there,
waiting for father to send the carriage to bring him home. He sat on the
soft grass before the door, and we fed him on sorghum cake and milk, the
only things we had to offer. I am glad the cows have not been emancipated,
for the soldiers always beg for milk; I never saw one that was not eager for
it at any time. After the soldier, Ed Napier came in, who was a captain in
Garnett's battalion and was taken prisoner with him. He says that Garnett
covered himself with glory; even the Yankees spoke of his gallantry and
admired him.
It seems as if all the people I ever heard of,
or never heard of, either, for that matter, are passing through Washington.
Some of our friends pass on without stopping to see us because they say they
are too ragged and dirty to show themselves. Poor fellows! if they only knew
how honorable rags and dirt are now, in our eyes, when endured in the
service of their country, they would not be ashamed of them. The son of the
richest man in New Orleans trudged through the other day, with no coat to
his back, no shoes on his feet. The town is full of celebrities, and many
poor fugitives, whose necks are in danger, meet here to concert
Page 198
plans for escape, and I put it in my prayers every
night that they may be successful. Gen. Wigfall started for the West some
days ago, but his mules were stolen, and he had to return. He is frantic,
they say, with rage and disappointment. Gen. Toombs left to-night, but old
Governor Brown, it is said, has determined not to desert his post. I am glad
he has done something to deserve respect, and hope he may get off yet, as
soon as the Yankees appoint a military governor. Clement Clay is believed to
be well on his way to the Trans-Mississippi, the Land of Promise now, or
rather the City of Refuge from which it is hoped a door of escape may be
found to Mexico or Cuba. The most terrible part of the war is now to come,
the "Bloody Assizes." "Kirke's Lambs," in the shape of Yankee troopers, are
closing in upon us; our own disbanded armies, ragged, starving, hopeless,
reckless, are roaming about without order or leaders, making their way to
their far-off homes as best they can. The props that held society up are
broken. Everything is in a state of disorganization and tumult. We have no
currency, no law save the primitive code that might makes right. We are in a
transition state from war to subjugation, and it is far worse than was the
transition from peace to war. The suspense and anxiety in which we live are
terrible.
May 3, Wednesday. - Fred started
for Abbeville in the carriage to bring Garnett home. We hear now that the
Yankees are in Abbeville, and, if so, I am
Page 199
afraid they will take the horses away and then I don't
know how Garnett will get home. They are father's carriage horses, and we
would be in a sad plight with no way to ride. Our cavalry are playing havoc
with stock all through the country. The Texans are especially noted in this
respect. They have so far to go that the temptation is greater in their
case. There is hardly a planter in Wilkes County who has not lost one or
more of his working animals since they began to pass through. They seize
horses, even when they are already well-mounted, and trade them off. They
broke into Mr. Ben Bowdre's stable and took possession of his carriage
horses, and helped themselves to two from the buggies of quiet citizens on
the square. Almost everybody I know has had horses stolen or violently taken
from him. I was walking with Dr. Sale in the street yesterday evening, and a
soldier passed us leading a mule, while the rightful owner followed after,
wasting breath in useless remonstrances. As they passed us, the soldier
called out: "A man that's going to Texas must have a mule to ride, don't you
think so, lady?" I made no answer, Dr. Sale gave a doubtful assent. It is
astonishing what a demoralizing influence association with horses seems to
exercise over the human race. Put a man on horseback and his next idea is to
play the bully or to steal something. We had an instance of ill-behavior at
our house last night - the first and only one that has occurred among the
hundreds - thousands
Page 200
I might almost say, that have stopped at our door. Our
back yard and kitchen were filled all day with parties of soldiers coming to
get their rations cooked, or to ask for something to eat. Mother kept two
servants hard at work, cooking for them. While we were at supper, a squad of
a dozen or more cavalry-men rode up and asked for a meal. Every seat at the
table was filled, and some of the family waiting because there was no room
for us, so mother told mammy to set a table for them on the front piazza,
and serve them with such as we had ourselves - which was nothing to brag on,
I must own. They were so incensed at not being invited into the house that
mammy says they cursed her and said Judge Andrews was a d - d old
aristocrat, and deserved to have his house burned down. I suppose they were
drunk, or stragglers from some of the conscript regiments enrolled after the
flower of our armies had been decimated in the great battles.
We had a good laugh on Capt. Irwin this
morning. He is counting on the sale of his horse for money to carry him
home, and seems to imagine that every man in a cavalry uniform is a horse
thief bent on capturing his little nag. A Capt. Morton, of the cavalry,
called here after breakfast, with a letter of introduction from friends, and
our dear little captain immediately ran out bare-headed, to stand guard over
his charger. I don't know which laughed most when the situation was
explained. Capt. Palfrey and Capt. Swett. of Gen. Elzey's
Page 201
staff, called later to bid us good-by. They have
money, but each was provided with a card of buttons with which they count on
buying a meal or two on the way. Cousin Liza added to their store a paper
pins and Cora another card of buttons. We laughed very much at this new kind
of currency.
About noon the town was thrown into the
wildest excitement by the arrival of President Davis. He is traveling with a
large escort of cavalry, a very imprudent thing for a men in his position to
do, especially now that Johnston has surrendered, and the fact that they are
all going in the same direction to their homes is the only thing that keeps
them together. He rode into town ahead of his escort, and as he was passing
by the bank, where the Elzey's board, the general and several other
gentlemen were sitting on the front porch, and the instant they recognized
him they took off their hats and received him every mark of respect due the
president of a brave people. When he reined in his horse, all the staff who
were present advanced to hold the reins and assist him to dismount, while
Dr. and Mrs. Robertson hastened to offer the hospitality of their home.
About forty of his immediate personal friends and attendants were with him,
and they were all half-starved, having tasted nothing for twenty-four hours.
Capt. Irwin came running home in great haste to ask mother to send them
something to eat, as it was reported the Yankees were approaching the town
from two opposite directions closing in upon the President,
Page 202
and it was necessary to hurry him off at once. There
was not so much as a crust of bread in our house, everything available
having been given to soldiers. There was some bread in the kitchen that had
just been baked for a party of soldiers, but they were willing to wait, and
I begged some milk from Aunt Sallie, and by adding to these our own dinner
as soon as Emily could finish cooking it, we contrived to get together a
very respectable lunch. We had just sent it off when the president's escort
came in, followed by couriers who brought the comforting assurance that it
was a false alarm about the enemy being so near. By this time the
president's arrival had become generally known, and people began flocking to
see him; but he went to bed almost as soon as he got into the house, and
Mrs. Elzey would not let him be waked. One of his friends, Col. Thorburne,
came to our house and went right to bed and slept fourteen hours on a
stretch. The party are all worn out and half-dead for sleep. They travel
mostly at night, and have been in the saddle for three nights in succession.
Mrs. Elzey says that Mr. Davis does not seem to have been aware of the real
danger of his situation until he came to Washington, where some of his
friends gave him a serious talk, and advised him to travel with more secrecy
and dispatch than he has been using.
Mr. Reagan and Mr. Mallory are also in town,
and Gen. Toombs has returned having encountered danger ahead, I fear. Judge
Crump is back too, with his Confederate
Page 203
treasury, containing, it is said, three hundred
thousand dollars in specie. He is staying at our house, but the treasure is
thought to be stored in the vault at the bank. It will hardly be necessary
for him to leave the country, but his friends advise him to keep in the
shade for a time. If the Yankees once get scent of money, they will be sure
to ferret it out. They have already begun their reign of terror in Richmond,
by arresting many of the prominent citizens. Judge Crump is in a state of
distraction about his poor little wandering exchequer, which seems to stand
an even chance between the Scylla of our own hungry cavalry and the
Charybdis of Yankee cupidity. I wish it could all be divided among the men
whose necks are in danger, to assist them in getting out of the country, but
I don't suppose one of them would touch it. Anything would be preferable to
letting the Yankees get it.
Among the stream of travelers pouring through
Washington, my old friend, Dr. Cromwell, has turned up, and is going to
spend several days with us. Capt. Napier, Col. Walter Weems, Capt. Shaler
Smith, and Mr. Hallam ate supper with us, but we had no sleeping room to
offer them except the grass under the trees in the grove. Capt. Smith and
Mr. Hallam are Kentuckians, and bound for that illusive land of hope, the
Trans-Mississippi. They still believe the battle of Southern independence
will be fought out there and won. If faith as a grain of mustard seed can
move mountains, what ought not faith like this to accomplish!
Page 204
Mr. Hallam is a high-spirited young fellow, and
reminds me of the way we all used to talk and feel at the beginning of the
war. I believe he thinks he could fight the whole Yankee nation now,
single-handed, and whip them, too. He is hardly more than a boy, and only a
second lieutenant, yet, as he gravely informed me, is now the chief ordnance
officer of the Confederate army. He was taken prisoner and made his escape
without being paroled, and since the surrender of Lee's and Johnston's
armies, he really is, it seems, the ranking ordnance officer in the poor
little remnant that is still fixing its hope on the Trans-Mississippi. They
spent the night in the grove, where they could watch their horses. It was
dreadful that we had not even stable room to offer them, but every place in
this establishment that can accommodate man or beast was already occupied.
May 4, Thursday. - I am in such
a state of excitement that I can do nothing but spend my time, like the
Athenians of old, in either hearing or telling some new thing. I sat under
the cedar trees by the street gate nearly all the morning, with Metta and
Cousin Liza, watching the stream of human life flow by, and keeping guard
over the horses of some soldier friends that had left them grazing on the
lawn. Father and Cora went to call on the President, and in spite of his
prejudice against everybody and everything connected with secession, father
says his manner was so calm and dignified that he could not help admiring
the man. Crowds
Page 205
of people flocked to see him, and nearly all were
melted to tears. Gen. Elzey pretended to have dust in his eyes and Mrs.
Elzey blubbered outright, exclaiming all the while, in her impulsive way:
"Oh, I am such a fool to be crying, but I can't help it!" When she was
telling me about it afterwards, she said she could not stay in the room with
him yesterday evening, because she couldn't help crying, and she was ashamed
for the people who called to see her looking so ugly, with her eyes and nose
red. She says that at night, after the crowd left, there was a private
meeting in his room, where Reagan and Mallory and other high officials were
present, and again early in the morning there were other confabulations
before they all scattered and went their ways - and this, I suppose, is the
end of the Confederacy. Then she made me laugh by telling some ludicrous
things that happened while the crowd was calling.... It is strange how
closely interwoven tragedy and comedy are in life.
The people of the village sent so many good
things for the President to eat, that an ogre couldn't have devoured them
all, and he left many little delicacies, besides giving away a number of his
personal effects, to people who had been kind to him. He requested that one
package be sent to mother, which, if it ever comes, must be kept as an
heirloom in the family. I don't suppose he knows what strong Unionists
father and mother have always been, but for all that I am sure they would be
as ready to help him now, if they
Page 206
could, as the hottest rebel among us. I was not
ashamed of father's being a Union man when his was the down-trodden,
persecuted party; but now, when our country is down-trodden, the Union means
something very different from what it did four years ago. It is a great
grief and mortification to me that he sticks to that wicked old tyranny
still, but he is a Southerner and a gentleman, in spite of his politics, and
at any rate nobody can accuse him of self-interest, for he has sacrificed as
much in the war as any other private citizen I know, except those whose
children have been killed. His sons, all but little Marshall, have been in
the army since the very first gun - in fact, Garnett was the first man to
volunteer from the county, and it is through the mercy of God and not of his
beloved Union that they have come back alive. Then, he has lost not only his
negroes, like everybody else, but his land, too.
The President left town about ten o'clock,
with a single companion, his unruly cavalry escort having gone on before. He
travels sometimes with them, sometimes before, sometimes behind, never
permitting his precise location to be known. Generals Bragg and Breckinridge
are in the village, with a host of minor celebrities. Gen. Breckinridge is
called the handsomest man in the Confederate army, and Bragg might well be
called the ugliest. I saw him at Mrs. Vickers's, where he is staying, and he
looks like an old porcupine. I never was a special admirer of his, though it
would
Page 207
be a good thing if some of his stringent views about
discipline could be put into effect just now - if discipline were possible
among men without a leader, without a country, without a hope. The army is
practically disbanded, and citizens, as well as soldiers, thoroughly
demoralized. It has gotten to be pretty much a game of grab with us all;
every man for himself and the Devil (or the Yankees, which amounts to the
same thing) take the hindmost. Nearly all government teams have been seized
and driven out of town by irresponsibile parties - indeed, there seems to be
nobody responsible for anything any longer. Gen. Elzey's two ambulances were
taken last night, so that Capt. Palfrey and Capt. Swett are left in the
lurch, and will have to make their way home by boat and rail, or afoot, as
best they can.
Large numbers of cavalry passed through town
during the day. A solid, unbroken stream of them poured past our street gate
for two hours, many of them leading extra horses. They raised such clouds of
dust that it looked as if a yellow fog had settled over our grove. Duke's
division threatened to plunder the treasury, so that Gen. Breckinridge had
to open it and pay them a small part of their stipend in specie. Others put
in a claim too, and some deserving men got a few dollars. Capt. Smith and
Mr. Hallam called in the afternoon, and the latter showed me ninety dollars
in gold, which is all that he has received for four years of service. I
don't see what better could be done with
Page 208
the money than to pay it all out to the soldiers of
the Confederacy before the Yankees gobble it up.
While we were in the parlor with these and
other visitors, the carriage drove up with Fred and Garnett and Garnett's
"galvanized" attendant, Gobin. As soon as I heard the sound of wheels coming
up the avenue, I ran to one of the front windows, and when I recognized our
carriage, Metta, Cora, and I tore helter-skelter out of the house to meet
them. Garnett looks very thin and pale. The saber cuts on his head are
nearly healed, but the wound in his shoulder is still very painful. His
fingers are partially paralyzed from it, but I hope not permanently. Gobin
seems attached to him and
dresses his wounds carefully. He is an Irish Yankee, deserted, and
came across the lines to keep from fighting, but was thrown into prison and
only got out by enlisting in a "galvanized" regiment. I wonder how many of
the patriots in the Union army have the same unsavory record! He is an
inconvenient person to have about the house, anyway, for he is no better
than a servant, and yet we can't put him with the negroes. Garnett says the
report about his galvanized troops having behaved badly in the battle was a
slander. They fought splendidly, he says, and were devoted to their
officers. If the war had lasted longer, he thinks he could have made a fine
regiment out of them, but somehow I can't feel anything but contempt for
that sort of men, nor put any faith in them.
Page 209
Aunt Sallie invited Mr. Habersham Adams, her
pastor, and his wife, to dinner, and Cousin Liza, Mary Day, Cora, Metta, and
me, to help them eat it. She had such a dinner as good old Methodist ladies
know how to get up for their preachers, though where all the good things
came from, Heaven only knows. She must have been hoarding them for months.
We ate as only hungry Rebs can, that have been half-starved for weeks, and
expect to starve the rest of our days. We have no kind of meat in our house
but ham and bacon, and have to eat hominy instead of rice, at dinner.
Sometimes we get a few vegetables out of the garden, but everything has been
so stripped to feed the soldiers, that we never have enough to spread a
respectable meal before the large number of guests, expected and unexpected,
who sit down to our table every day. In spite of all we can do, there is a
look of scantiness about the table that makes people afraid to eat as much
as they want - and the dreadful things we have to give them, at that!
Cornfield peas have been our staple diet for the last ten days. Mother has
them cooked in every variety of style she ever heard of, but they are
cornfield peas still. All this would have been horribly mortifying a year or
two ago, but everybody knows how it is now, and I am glad to have even
cornfield peas to share with the soldiers. Three cavalry officers ate dinner
at the house while we were at Aunt Sallie's. Mother says they were evidently
gentlemen, but they were so ragged and dirty that she thought the
Page 210
poor fellows did not like to give their names. They
didn't introduce themselves, and she didn't ask who they were. Poor Henry is
in the same plight, somewhere, I reckon. The cavalry are not popular about
here just now; everybody is crying out against them, even their own
officers. On their way from Abbeville, Fred and Garnett met a messenger with
a flag of truce, which had been sent out by some (pretended) cavalrymen who
had plundered a government specie wagon at the Savannah River and professed
to be hunting for Yankees to whom they might surrender. Garnett says he does
not think there are any Yanks within forty miles of Abbeville, though as the
"grape vine" is our only telegraph, we know nothing with certainty. Boys and
negroes and sportsmen are taking advantage of the ammunition scattered
broadcast by the pillaging of the ordnance stores, to indulge in fireworks
of every description, and there is so much shooting going on all around town
that we wouldn't know it if a battle were being fought. Capt. Irwin came
near being killed this afternoon by a stray minié ball shot by some careless
person. The R.R. dépot is in danger of being blown up by the quantities of
gunpowder scattered about there, mixed up with percussion caps. Fred says
that when he came up from Augusta the other day, the railroad between here
and Barnett was strewn with loose cartridges and empty canteens that the
soldiers had thrown out of the car windows.
I have so little time for writing that I make
a dreadful
Page 211
mess of these pages. I can hardly ever write fifteen
minutes at a time without interruption. Sometimes I break off in the middle
of a sentence and do not return to it for hours, and so I am apt to get
everything into a jumble. And the worst of it is, we are living in such a
state of hurry and excitement that half the time I don't know whether I am
telling the truth or not. Mother says that she will have to turn the library
into a bedroom if we continue to have so much company, and then I shall have
no quiet place to go to, and still less time to myself. It seems that the
more I have to say, the less time I have to say it in. From breakfast till
midnight I am engaged nearly all the time with company, so that the history
of each day has to be written mostly in the spare moments I can steal before
breakfast on the next, and sometimes I can only scratch down a few lines to
be written out at length whenever I can find the time. I have been keeping
this diary so long and through so many difficulties and interruptions that
it would be like losing an old friend if I were to discontinue it. I can
tell it what I can say to no one else, not even to Metta.... But after all,
I enjoy the rush and excitement famously. Mett says that she don't enjoy a
man's society, no matter how nice he is, till she knows him well, but I
confess that I like change and variety. A man that I know nothing about -
provided, of course, he is a gentleman - is a great deal more interesting to
me than the people I see every day, just because there
Page 212
is something to find out; people get to be commonplace
when you know them too well.
May 5, Friday. - It has come at
last - what we have been dreading and expecting so long - what has caused so
many panics and false alarms - but it is no false alarm this time; the
Yankees are actually in Washington. Before we were out of bed a courier came
in with news that Kirke - name of ill omen - was only seven miles from town,
plundering and devastating the country. Father hid the silver and what
little coin he had in the house, but no other precautions were taken. They
have cried "wolf" so often that we didn't pay much attention to it, and
besides, what could we do, anyway? After dinner we all went to our rooms as
usual, and I sat down to write. Presently some one knocked at my door and
said: "The Yankees have come, and are camped in Will Pope's grove." I paid
no attention and went on quietly with my writing. Later, I
dressed and went down to the library, where Dr. Cromwell was waiting
for me, and asked me to go with him to call on Annie Pope. We found the
streets deserted; not a soldier, not a straggler did we see. The silence of
death reigned where a few hours ago all was stir and bustle - and it is the
death of our liberty. After the excitement of the last few days, the
stillness was painful, oppressive. I thought of Chateaubriand's famous
passage: "Lorsque dans le silence de l'abjection" &c. News of the odious
arrival seems to have spread like a secret pestilence through the country,
and
Page 213
travelers avoid the tainted spot. I suppose the
returning soldiers flank us, for I have seen none on the streets to-day, and
none have called at our house. The troops that are here came from Athens.
There are about sixty-five white men, and fifteen negroes, under the command
of a Major Wilcox. They say that they come for peace, to protect us from our
own lawless cavalry - to protect us, indeed! with their negro troops,
runaways from our own plantations! I would rather be skinned and eaten by
wild beasts than beholden to them for such protection. As they were marching
through town, a big buck negro leading a raw-boned jade is said to have made
a conspicuous figure in the procession. Respectable people were shut up in
their houses, but the little street urchins immediately began to sing, when
they saw the big black Sancho and his Rosinante:
"Yankee Doodle went to town and stole a little
pony; He stuck a feather in his crown and called him Macaroni."
They followed the Yanks nearly to their
camping ground at the Mineral Spring, singing and jeering at the negroes,
and strange to say, the Yankees did not offer to molest them. I have not
laid eyes on one of the creatures myself, and they say they do not intend to
come into the town unless to put down disturbances - the sweet, peaceful
lambs! They never sacked Columbia; they never burnt Atlanta; they never left
a black trail of ruin and desolation through the whole
Page 214
length of our dear old Georgia! No, not they! I wonder
how long this sugar and honey policy is to continue. They deceive no one
with their Puritanical hypocrisy, bringing our own runaway negroes here to
protect us. Next thing they will have a negro garrison in the town for our
benefit. Their odious old flag has not yet been raised in the village, and I
pray God they will have the grace to spare us that insult, at least until
Johnston's army has all passed through. The soldiers will soon return to
their old route of travel, and there is no telling what our boys might be
tempted to do at the sight of that emblem of tyranny on the old courthouse
steeple, where once floated the "lone star banner" that Cora and I made with
our own hands - the first rebel flag that was ever raised in Washington.
Henry brought us the cloth, and we made it on the sly in Cora's room at
night, hustling it under the bed, if a footstep came near, for fear father
or mother might catch us and put a stop to our work. It would break my heart
to see the emblem of our slavery floating in its place. Our old liberty pole
is gone. Some of the Irvin Artillery went one night before the Yankees came,
and cut it down and carried it off. It was a sad night's work, but there was
no other way to save it from desecration.
Gen. Elzey, Col. Weems, and several other
leading citizens went to the Yankee camp soon after they arrived to see
about making arrangements for feeding the paroled men who are still to pass
through, and to
Page 215
settle other matters of public interest. It was
reported that father went with them to surrender the town, but it was a
slander; he has not been near them. Garnett's galvanized Yank immediately
fraternized with them, and Garnett is going to send him away to-morrow. Gen.
Elzey looks wretched, and we all feel miserable enough.
When Capt. Irwin came home to supper, he told
me that he had been trying to draw forage from the Confederate stores for
his horse, but could not get any because it was all to be turned over to the
new masters. He was so angry that he forgot himself and let out a "cuss
word" before he thought, right in my presence. And I wouldn't let him
apologize. I told him I was glad he did it, because I couldn't swear myself
and it was a relief to my feelings to hear somebody else do it. While we
were talking, old Toby's bark announced a visitor, who turned out to be
Capt. Hudson. Metta brought out her guitar, and she and Garnett tried to
sing a little, but most of the evening was spent in quiet conversation. It
seemed hard to realize, as we sat there talking peacefully in the soft
moonlight, surrounded by the dear old Confederate uniforms, that the enemy
is actually in our midst. But I realized it only too fully when I heard the
wearers of the uniforms talk. They do not whine over their altered fortunes
and ruined prospects, but our poor ruined country, the slavery and
degradation to which it is reduced - they grow pathetic over that. We have a
Page 216
charming circle of friends round us now. Judge Crump,
especially, is one of the most entertaining men I ever knew. He has traveled
a great deal and I was very much interested in his account of Dicken's wife,
whom he knows well. He says that she is altogether the most unattractive
woman he ever met. She has a yellowish, cat-like eye, a muddy complexion,
dull, coarse hair of an undecided color, and a very awkward person. On top
of it all she is, he says, one of the most intolerably stupid women he ever
met. He has had to entertain her for hours at a time and could never get an
idea out of her nor one into her. Think of such a wife for Dickens!
Porter Alexander has got home and brings
discouraging reports of the state of feeling at the North. After he was
paroled he went to see the Brazilian minister at Washington to learn what
the chances were of getting into the Brazilian army. He says he met with
very little encouragement and had to hurry away from Washington because,
since Lincoln's assassination the feeling against Southerners has grown so
bitter that he didn't think it safe to stay there. He says the generality of
the people at the North were disposed to receive the Confederate officers
kindly, but since the assassination the whole country is embittered against
us - very unjustly, too, for they have no right to lay upon innocent people
the crazy deed of a madman.
The Yankee papers are now accusing Mr. Davis
and
Page 217
his party of appropriating all the money in the
Confederate Treasury to their own use, but thank Heaven, everybody in
Washington can refute that slander. The treasury was plundered here, in our
midst, and I saw some of the gold, with my own eyes, in the hands of
Confederate soldiers - right where it ought to be.
The talk now is, judging from the ease with
which Breckinridge was allowed to slip through this morning, that the
military authorities are conniving at the escape of Mr. Davis. Breckinridge,
when he found that the Philistines were about to be upon him, used a
carefully planned stratagem of war to deceive Wilcoxson, by which he
imagined that he gained time to destroy his papers and give him the slip,
while in reality, they say, the Yanks were making no effort to detain him,
and he might have gone openly with his papers unmolested. The general belief
is that Grant and the military men, even Sherman, are not anxious for the
ugly job of hanging such a man as our president, and are quite willing to
let him give them the slip, and get out of the country if he can. The
military men, who do the hard and cruel things in war, seem to be more
merciful in peace than the politicians who stay at home and do the talking.
Page 218
CHAPTER V
IN THE DUST AND ASHES OF DEFEAT
May 6 - June 1, 1865
EXPLANATORY NOTE. - The circumstances under
which this part of the diary were written now belong to the world's history,
and need no explanation here. The bitterness that pervades its pages may
seem regrettable to those who have never passed through the like
experiences, but if the reader will "uncentury" himself for a moment and try
to realize the position of the old slaveholders, a proud and masterful race,
on seeing bands of their former slaves marching in triumph through their
streets, he may perhaps understand our feelings sufficiently to admit that
they were, to say the least, not unnatural.
And let me here repeat what I have tried to
make clear from the beginning, that this book is not offered to the public
as an exposition of the present attitude of the writer or her people, nor as
a calm and impartial history of the time with which it deals. It is rather
to be compared to one of those fossil relics gathered by the geologist from
the wrecks of former generations; a simple footprint, perhaps, or a vestige
of a bone, which yet, imperfect and of small account in itself, conveys to
the practiced eye a clearer knowledge of the world to which it belonged than
volumes of learned research.
The incident about the flag with which the
chapter opens, and other similar ones related further on, may perhaps give
pain to some brave men who fought with honor
Page 219
under it. For this I am sorry, but the truth is the
truth, and if the flag of our country has sometimes been dishonored in the
hands of unworthy men, there is all the more reason why the sons of those
who fought honorably and conscientiously on both sides should unite in
closer fellowship to wipe out the stains put on it by fratricidal hate, and
see that the light of its stars shall never again be dimmed by any act that
the heart of a true American cannot be proud of.
May 6, Saturday. - The mournful silence of
yesterday has been succeeded by noise and confusion passing anything we have
yet experienced. Reënforcements have joined Wilcox, and large numbers of
Stoneman's and Wilson's cavalry are passing through on their way to Augusta.
Confederate soldiers, too, are beginning to come by this route again, so
Washington is now a thoroughfare for both armies. Our troops do not come in
such numbers as formerly, still there have been a great many on the streets
to-day. About noon, two brigades of our cavalry passed going west, and at
the same time a body of Yankees went by going east. There were several
companies of negroes among them, and their hateful old striped rag was
floating in triumph over their heads. Cousin Liza turned her back on it,
Cora shook her fist at it, and I was so enraged that I said I wished the
wind would tear it to flinders and roll it in the dirt till it was black all
over, as the colors of such a crew ought to be. Then father took me by the
shoulder and said that if I didn't change my
Page 220
way of talking about the flag of my country he would
send me to my room and keep me there a week. We had never known anything but
peace and security and protection under that flag, he said, as long as we
remained true to it. I wanted to ask him what sort of peace and protection
the people along Sherman's line of march had found under it, but I didn't
dare. Father don't often say much, but when he does flare up like that, we
all know we have got to hold our tongues or get out of the way. It made me
think of that night when Georgia seceded. What would father have done if he
had known that that secession flag was made in his house? It pinches my
conscience, sometimes, when I think about it. What a dreadful thing it is
for a household to be so divided in politics as we are! Father sticks to the
Union through thick and thin, and mother sticks to father, though I believe
she is more than half a rebel at heart, on account of the boys. Fred and
Garnett are good Confederates, but too considerate of father to say much,
while all the rest of us are red-hot Rebs. Garnett is the coolest head in
the family, and Henry the hottest. I used to sympathize with father myself,
in the beginning, for it did seem a pity to break up a great nation about a
parcel of African savages, if we had known any other way to protect our
rights; but now, since the Yankees have treated us so abominably, burning
and plundering our country and bringing a gang of negro soldiers here to
insult us, I don't see how anybody can tolerate the sight of their
Page 221
odious old flag again. To do father justice, our house
is so far from the street that he couldn't see the plunder with which the
wretches, both black and white, were loaded, but Cousin Mary Cooper, who
lives right on the street, opposite our gate, told us that she saw one white
man with a silver cake basket tied to the pommel of his saddle, and nearly
all of them had stolen articles dangling from the front of their saddles, or
slung on in bags behind. And yet, they blame us for not respecting their
flag, when we see it again for the first time in four years, floating over
scenes like this!
A large body of the brigands are camped back
of Aunty's meadow, and have actually thrown the dear old lady, who was never
known to speak a cross word to anybody, into a rage, by their insolence.
Capt. Hudson had almost to kick one of them out of the house before he could
get him to move, and the rascal cried out, as he went down the steps: "I
thought you Rebs were all subjugated now, and I could go where I pleased."
Another taunted her by saying: "You have got plenty of slaves to wait on you
now, but you won't have them long." They tried to buy provisions of her, but
she told them that everything she had to spare was for our own soldiers, and
would not let them have a mouthful. Mr. Hull [her son-in-law] had to ask for
a guard from the commanding officer to protect the family. They have their
patrols all over the town, and I can hear their insolent songs and laughter
whenever I stop talking long enough to listen. Our
Page 222
house is so far back from the street that we suffer
comparatively little. Two men in blue came up and asked for supper while we
were sitting on the piazza after tea, but nobody took any notice of them.
Mother had been so busy all day getting up extra meals for our own men, and
was so utterly fagged out that she did not even look up to see who they
were. We didn't tell her, for fear father might hear and want us to give
them something, and they went away. Gen. Yorke is with us now, and a body of
his men are camped in the grove. He is a rough old fellow, but has a brave
record, and wears an empty sleeve. They say he was the richest man in
Louisiana "before the deluge" - owned 30,000 acres of land and 900 negroes,
besides plantations in Texas - and now, he hasn't money enough to pay his
way home. He is very fond of cigarettes, and I keep both him and Capt.
Hudson supplied with them. The captain taught me how to roll them, and I
have become so skilful that I can make them like we used to knit socks,
without looking at what I am doing.
Gen. Elzey called after tea, and I failed to
recognize him at first, because he had on a white jacket, and there is such
a strange mixture of Yanks and Rebs in town that I am suspicious of every
man who doesn't wear a gray coat. The moon was shining in my eyes and
blinded me as I met the general at the head of the steps, and I kept a sour
face, intended for a possible Yankee intruder, till he caught my hand and
spoke;
Page 223
then we both laughed. Our laughter, however, was
short-lived; we spent a miserable evening in the beautiful moonlight that we
knew was shining on the ruin of our country. Capt. Irwin made heroic efforts
to keep up his spirits and cheer the rest of us, but even he failed. Gen.
Yorke, too, did his best to laugh at our miserable little jokes, and told
some good stories of his own, but they fell flat, like the captain's. Judge
Crump tried to talk of literature and art, but conversation flagged and
always returned to the same miserable theme. Gen. Elzey said he wished that
he had been killed in battle. He says that this is the most miserable day of
his life, and he looked it. It is very hard on the West Point men, for they
don't know anything but soldiering, and the army is closed to them: they
have no career before them.
There is a brigade of Kentucky cavalry camped
out in Mr. Wiley's grove, and some fear is felt of a collision between them
and the Yankees. Some of them have already engaged in fist fights on their
own account. I wish they would get into a general row, for I believe the
Kentuckians would whip them. I am just exasperated enough to be reckless as
to consequences. Think of a lot of negroes being brought here to play the
master over us!
I was walking on the street this afternoon
with Mr. Dodd and a Lieut. Sale, from Ark., when we met three gorgeous
Yankee officers, flaunting their smart new uniforms in the faces of our
poor, shabby Rebs, but I
Page 224
would not even look their way till they had passed and
couldn't see me. Oh, how I do love the dear old Confederate gray! My heart
sickens to think that soon I shall have seen the last of it. The Confederate
officers who have been stationed here are leaving, as fast as they can find
the means, for their homes, or for the Trans-Mississippi, where some of them
still base their hopes. Of those that remain, some have already laid aside
their uniforms and their military titles. They say they are not going to
wait to be deprived of them at the command of a Yankee.
Dr. Cromwell left this morning for his home in
Columbus. He has a horse to ride, but not a cent of money to buy provisions.
Cousin Liza gave him letters to some friends of hers that live along his
route, requesting them to entertain him. He and Capt. Irwin have traced out
a relationship, both being lineal descendants of the famous old Lord
Protector. How it would make the old Puritan snort, if he could rise out of
his grave and behold two of his descendants stanch members of the Episcopal
Church, and rollicking cavaliers both, fighting for the South against the
Roundheads of the North! Dr. Cromwell says that his father bears a striking
likeness to the portrait of old Noll, barring the famous wart on his nose.
He has relations in Georgia who go by the name of Crowell. Prudence led them
to drop the m while making the voyage to America, and they have never
taken it back into their name.
Page 225
While we were at dinner Mrs. Combs [companion
to Aunt Sallie] came rushing in to say that there was a man in the grove
trying to steal one of father's carriage horses. We had seen three horsemen
ride to the spring, and the most natural thing to expect was that when they
went away, some of our own horses would be missing. The gentlemen all
grabbed their pistols and went out to meet the supposed marauders, while we
ladies left our soup to get cold and ranged ourselves on the piazza to
witness the combat. But, oh, most lame and impotent conclusion! not a shot
was fired. The three cavalrymen were sleeping quietly in the shade, and the
horse-thief turned out to be nobody but 'Ginny Dick *
catching the pony for father.
May 7, Sunday. - I went to the
Baptist church and heard a good sermon from Mr. Tupper on the text: "For now
we live by faith, and not by sight." There was not a word that could give
the Yankees a handle against us, yet much that we poor rebels could draw
comfort from. The congregation was very small, and I am told the same was
the case at all the other churches, people not caring to have their
devotions disturbed by the sight of the "abomination of desolation" in their
holy places.
The streets are frightfully dusty. A passing
carriage
* Where several negroes on a plantation had the
same name, it was customary to distinguish them by some descriptive epithet.
For instance, among my father's servants, there were Long Dick, Little Dick,
Big Dick, and 'Ginny Dick - the last of whom owed his sobriquet to the fact
that he had been purchased in Virginia.
Page 226
will almost suffocate one. When the first batch of
Yankees entered Washington, one of them was heard to say: "We have been
hunting for this little mudhole the last six months." No wonder they didn't
succeed; it is anything but a mudhole now.
Fred has just returned from Greensborough
[Ga.], where he went to look after some horses and wagons of Brother Troup's
department, but both had been seized by our soldiers. I am glad they got
them instead of the Yanks. It is a case of cheating the devil. He says the
Yankees are plundering right and left around Athens. They ran a train off
the track on the Athens Branch, and robbed the passengers. They have not
given any trouble in Washington to-day, as the greater part of the cavalry
that came to town on Saturday have passed on, and the garrison, or provost
guard, or whatever the odious thing is called, are probably afraid to be too
obstreperous while so many Confederate troops are about. They have taken up
their quarters in the courthouse now, but have not yet raised their old
flaring rag on the spot where our own brave boys placed the first rebel
flag, that my own hands helped to make. I wish our troops would get into a
fracas with them and thrash them out of town. Since they have set a price on
the head of our president, "immortal hate and study of revenge" have taken
possession of my heart, and it don't make me love them or their detestable
old flag any better because I have to keep my feelings pent up. Father won't
Page 227
let me say anything against the old flag in his
presence, but he can't keep me from thinking and writing what I please. I
believe I would burst sometimes, if I didn't have this safety-valve. He may
talk about the way Union men were suppressed when they tried to oppose
secession, but now, the Yankees are denying us not only liberty of speech
and of the press, but even of prayer, forcing the ministers in our Church to
read the prayer for their old renegade of a president and those other odious
persons "in authority" at Washington. Well, as Bishop Elliot says, I don't
know anybody that needs it more.
But even if father does stick to the Union,
nobody can accuse him of being a sycophant or say that he is not honest in
his opinions. He was no less a Union man in the days of persecution and
danger for his side than he is now. And though he still holds to his love
for the Union - if there is any such thing - he has made no indecent haste,
as some others have done, to be friends with the Yankees, and he seeks no
personal advantage from them. He has said and done nothing to curry favor
with them, or draw their attention to his "loyalty," and he has not even
hinted to us at the idea of paying them any social attentions. Poor father,
it is his own house, but he knows too well what a domestic hurricane that
would raise, and though he does storm at us sometimes, when we say too much,
as if he was going to break the head of the last one of us, he is a dear,
good, sweet, old
Page 228
father, after all, and I am ashamed of myself for my
undutiful conduct to him. I know I deserve to have my head cracked, but oh!
I do wish that he was on our side! He is too good a man to be in the same
political boat with the wretches that are plundering and devastating our
country. He was right in the beginning, when he said that secession was a
mistake, and it would be better to have our negroes freed in the Union, if
necessary, than out of it, because in that case, it would be done without
passion, and violence, and we would get compensation for them - but now the
thing is done, and there is no use talking about the right or the wrong of
it. I sympathize with the spirit of that sturdy old heathen I have read
about somewhere, who said to the priests who were trying to convert him,
that he would rather stick to his own gods and go to hell with his warrior
ancestors, than sit down to feast in heaven with their little starveling
band of Christians. That is the way I feel about Yankees; I would rather be
wrong with Lee and his glorious army than right with a gang of fanatics that
have come down here to plunder and oppress us in the name of liberty.
The Elzeys and other friends called after tea,
and we spent another half-happy, half-wretched evening on the moonlit
piazza. Even these pleasant reunions make me sad because I know they must
soon come to an end. Since the war began, I have made friends only to lose
them. Dear Mrs. Elzey is like a gleam of sunshine on a rainy day. She
pitches into the Yankees
Page 229
with such vigor, and says such funny things about
them, that even father has to laugh. Capt. Irwin is a whole day of sunshine
himself, but even his happy temper is so dimmed by sadness that his best
jokes fall flat for want of the old spirit in telling them. Gen. Yorke and
his train left this morning. Fred is to meet him in Augusta to-morrow and go
as far as Yazoo City with him, to look after father's Mississippi
plantation, if anything is left there to look after. The general went off
with both pockets full of my cigarettes, and he laughingly assured me that
he would think of me at least as long as they lasted.
May 8, Monday. - We had a sad
leave-taking at noon. Capt. Irwin, finding it impossible to get
transportation to Norfolk by way of Savannah, decided last night that he
would start for Virginia this morning with Judge Crump. He has no money to
pay his way with, but like thousands of other poor Confederates, depends on
his war horse to carry him through, and on Southern hospitality to feed and
lodge him. He left his trunk, and Judge Crump his official papers, in
father's care. Mother packed up a large quantity of provisions for them, and
father gave them letters to friends of his all along the route, through
Georgia and Carolina, as far as his personal acquaintance extends. Our
avenue was alive all the morning with Confederates riding back and forth to
bid their old comrades good-by. The dear captain tried to keep up a brave
heart, and rode off with a jest on his lips and moisture
Page 230
in his eyes, while as for us - we ladies all broke
down and cried like children. The dear old Judge, too, seemed deeply moved
at parting, and we could do nothing but cry, and nobody could say what we
wanted to. Partings are doubly sad now, when the chances of meeting again
are so few. We shall all be too poor to travel, and too poor to extend the
hospitality for which our Southern homes have been noted, any more. The
pinch of want is making itself felt more severely every day, and we haven't
the thought that we are suffering for our country that buoyed us up during
the war. Men with thousands of Confederate money in their pockets cannot buy
a pin. Father has a little specie which he was prudent enough to lay aside
at the beginning of the war, but he has given a good deal of it to the boys
at different times, when they were hard up, and the little that is left will
have to be spent with the greatest care, to feed our family. I could not
even pay postage on a letter if it were necessary to write one. I have
serious notions of trying to sell cigarettes to the Yankees in order to get
a little pocket money, - only, I could not bear the humiliation.
Part of the regiment that plundered the train
on the Athens Branch has been sent to Washington, and is behaving very
badly. Aunt Cornelia's guard, too, refused to stay with her any longer
because he was not invited to eat at the table with the family! Others of
the company then went there and committed all sorts
Page 231
of depredations on the lot. They cursed Aunty and
threatened to burn the house down, and one of them drew a pistol on Mr. Hull
for interfering, but promptly took to his heels when Mr. Hull returned the
civility. He soon came back with several of his comrades and made such
threats that Aunty sent to their commanding officer and asked for a guard,
but received for answer that "they would guard her to hell." Capt. Hudson
then went to the provost-marshal in command of the town, Capt. Lot Abraham,
who sent a lieutenant with another guard. Aunty complained to the lieutenant
of the way she had been insulted, but he replied that the guard might stay
or not, as he chose; that she had not treated the former one with proper
consideration, and he would not compel another to stay in her house. Aunty
was ready to choke with rage, she says, but dared not speak a word, and now
the family have to purchase safety by having a horrid plebeian of a Yankee,
who is fitter company for the negroes in the kitchen, sit at the table with
them. The whole family are bursting with indignation, but dare not show it
for fear of having their house burned over their heads. They spoke in
whispers while telling me about it, and I was so angry that I felt as if I
would like to run a knitting needle into the rascal, who sat lolling at his
ease in an armchair on the piazza, looking as insolent as if he were the
master of the house. It is said we are to have a negro garrison in
Washington, and all sorts of horrible rumors
Page 232
are afloat. But we know nothing except what the
tyrants choose that we shall. The form of parole has been changed so that
none of our officers are willing to take it, and many of them slip through
in the night and make their escape without being paroled at all.
Johnston's army is pouring in now. People are
getting used to the presence of the Yankees, and Washington is a great
thoroughfare for Confederates once more. Lee's men used up all the
breadstuffs in the commissariat, so the newcomers have to depend on private
hospitality. The Yankees say they can't collect corn and flour to replace
what was destroyed during the riots. They give out rations of meat, but
nothing else, and it is pitiful to see the poor fellows going about the
streets offering to exchange part of their scanty ration of bacon for bread.
Numbers of them come to our door every day, begging for bread, and it almost
makes me cry when a poor fellow sometimes pulls out a piece of rancid bacon
from his haversack and offers it in pay. Mother will never take anything
from a soldier, and we always share what little we have with them. It gives
me more pleasure to feed the poor Rebs than to eat myself. I go out and talk
with them frequently, while they are waiting to have their food cooked. This
evening, two of them were sitting on the front steps talking over their
troubles, and I heard one of them say: "If I kin just git back home to Sally
once more, I won't care
Page 233
about nothin' else." He was young, I could see,
through all the dirt and grime on his face, so I suppose "Sally" was either
his sweetheart, or the young bride he left when he went away to the war.
Some of our Confederates wear a dark, bluish-gray uniform which is difficult
to distinguish from the Federal blue, and I live in constant fear of making
a mistake. As a general thing our privates have no uniform but rags, poor
fellows, but the officers sometimes puzzle me, unless they wear the
Hungarian knot on their sleeves. It makes the letters, C.S.A., but one would
not be apt to notice the monogram unless it was pointed out to him. It is a
beautiful uniform, and I shall always love the colors, gray and gold, for
its sake - or rather for the sake of the men who wore it. There is a report
that Confederate officers are going to be ordered to lay aside their
uniforms. It will be a black day when this habit that we all love so well
gives place to the badge of servitude. There is nothing in the history of
nations to compare with the humiliations we Southerners have to endure.
Brother Troup and Mr. Forline came in to-day.
Fred was left by the train this afternoon and will make another start
to-morrow, in company with Mr. Forline. He is very anxious to reach Yazoo
City, to save some of father's property in the Yazoo Bottom, if he can, but
I am afraid there is nothing left to save. They hope to get transportation
with a Kentucky regiment that is going by way of Savannah to Baltimore
Page 234
or New York - a rather roundabout way to reach
Mississippi, but better than footing it overland in the present disturbed
state of the country.
May 9, Tuesday. - Ladies are
beginning to visit a little, though the streets are as crowded and dusty as
ever. Johnston's men are coming through in full tide, and there is constant
danger of a collision between them and the Yankees. There are four brigades
of cavalry camped on the outskirts of town waiting to be paroled. Contrary
to their agreement with Lee and Johnston, the Yankees now want to deprive
these men of their horses and side arms, and refuse to parole them until
they are dismounted and disarmed. Our men refuse to submit to such an
indignity and vow they will kill every "d - d Yankee" in Washington rather
than suffer such a perfidious breach of faith. Lot Abraham, or "Marse Lot,"
as we call him, seems to be a fairly good sort of a man for a Yankee, and
disposed to behave as well as the higher powers will let him. He has gone to
Augusta with Gen. Vaughan, who is in command of one of the refractory
brigades, to try to have the unjust order repealed. If he does not succeed,
we may look out for hot times. The Yankees have only a provost guard here at
present, and one brigade of our men could chop them to mince meat. I almost
wish there would be a fight. It would do my heart good to see those ruffians
who insulted Aunty thrashed out, though I know it would be the worse for us
in the end.
Page 235
I have been exchanging experiences with a good
many people, and find that we have fared better than most of our friends, on
account, I suppose, of our retired situation, and the distance of our house
from the street. While Gen. Stacy's men were camped out at the mineral
spring, he made his headquarters at Mrs. James DuBose's house, and permitted
his negro troops to have the freedom of the premises, even after Mrs. DuBose
had appealed to him for protection. They go into people's kitchens and try
to make the other negroes discontented and disobedient. Some of the girls
who live near the street tell me they don't venture to open their pianos,
because if they begin to play, they are liable to be interrupted by Yankee
soldiers intruding themselves into the parlor to hear the music. People are
very much exasperated, but have no redress.
Our soldiers are likely to raise a row with them at any time, but it would
do no good. Yesterday, they gave the garrison a scare by pretending to storm
their quarters in the courthouse. They say the Yankees are very uneasy, and
sing small whenever a big troop of our men arrive, though they grow very
impertinent in the intervals. Our little town has witnessed only the saddest
act of the war - the dissolution of the Confederate Government and the
dispersal of our armies. The Yankees are gathering up all the wagons and
stores that belonged to our government for their own use. The remains of our
poor little treasury have also been handed over to them. I am sorry now that
our
Page 236
cavalry didn't complete their job and get the whole of
it. It seems hard that the supplies contributed out of our necessities
during these four years of privation for the support of our own government,
should go now to fill the pockets of our oppressors.
The negroes, thus far, have behaved fairly
well, except where they have been tampered with. Not one of father's has
left us, and they are just as humble and obedient as ever. On Sunday, a good
many runaways came in from the country but their loving brothers in blue
sent them back - not from any regard for us or our institutions, but because
they prefer to have their pets fed by their masters until their plans for
emancipation are complete. They kept some of the likeliest of the men who
went to them, as servants, and refused to give them up when the owners
called for them. Ben Harden, a giant of a country squire, exasperated at
their refusal to restore one of his men, stepped in amongst them, collared
the negro, and gave him a thrashing on the spot. There were so many
Confederate soldiers on the square, watching the fracas, that the little
handful of a garrison didn't venture to interfere, and he carried his negro
off home unopposed.
Mrs. Elzey took tea with us. The general and
Capt. Hudson have gone to Augusta to try to raise money to take them home.
The general is going to sell all his horses, even his favorite war horse,
Nell, named for his wife.
Page 237
May 10, Wednesday. - Harry Day
came over from Macon looking very pale and ill. He brought letters from our
Macon friends. Since Confederate money and Confederate postage stamps have
"gone up," most of us are too poor to indulge in corresponding with friends
except by private hand, and besides, the mails are so uncertain that one
does not feel safe in trusting them. We have had no mail at all for several
days and rumor has it that the Augusta post office has been closed by order
of the commanding officer, but nobody knows anything for certain. Our
masters do not let us into their plans, and we can only wait in suspense to
see what they will do next. The "Constitutionalist" has been suppressed
because it uttered sentiments not approved by the conquerors. And yet, they
talk about Russian despotism! Even father can't find any excuse for such
doings, though he says this is no worse than the suppression of Union papers
at the beginning of the war by Secession violence. But I think the sporadic
acts of excited mobs don't carry the same weight of responsibility, and are
not nearly so dangerous to the liberties of a country, as the encroachments
of an established government.
The hardest to bear of all the humiliations
yet put upon us, is the sight of Andy Johnson's proclamation offering
rewards for the arrest of Jefferson Davis, Clement C. Clay, and Beverly
Tucker, under pretense that they were implicated in the assassination of
Abraham Lincoln. It is printed in huge letters on handbills
Page 238
and posted in every public place in town - a flaming
insult to every man, woman, and child in the village, as if they believed
there was a traitor among us so base as to betray the victims of their
malice, even if we knew where they were. If they had posted one of their
lying accusations on our street gate, I would tear it down with my own
hands, even if they sent me to jail for it. But I am sure that father would
never permit his premises to be desecrated by such an infamy as that. It is
the most villainous slander ever perpetrated, and is gotten up solely with a
view to making criminals of political offenders so that foreign governments
would be obliged to deliver them up if they should succeed in making their
escape. Fortunately, the characters of the men they have chosen as
scapegoats are so far above suspicion as only to discredit the accusers
themselves in the eyes of all decent people. The Clays were at our house
while I was away last winter, and father says Mr. Clay reminded him of our
friend Mr. Lafayette Lamar, and would be just about as capable of murder.
And Jefferson Davis, our noble, unfortunate president - the accusation is
simply a disgrace to those who make it. If there should happen to be any
truth in that strangely persistent rumor about Lincoln and Davis being
brothers, what a situation for the future Scotts and Schillers of America!
While there is no proof that I know of, the thing does not seem so very
improbable. I don't know anything about old Sam Davis or his morals, but
when David
Page 239
said "all men are liars," he might have added another
and greater sin - and proved it by his own example. There is undoubtedly a
curious general resemblance in the physique of the two men as shown in their
pictures, notwithstanding the plebeian aspect of the Illinois railsplitter,
which would easily be accounted for by the circumstances of his birth. True
or false, it is a situation to rank with "Don Carlos," "Le Cid," or
"Les Frères Ennemis."
Our cavalry have won their point about the
terms of surrender, and rode triumphantly out of town this afternoon, still
retaining their side arms. There were 3,000 of them, and they made a sight
worth looking at as they passed by our street gate. It is well the Yanks
gave up to them, for they said they were determined to fight again rather
than yield, and our own returned volunteers were ready to help them. They
say the little handful of a garrison were frightened all but out of their
wits anyway, for our men could have eaten them up before they had time to
send for reënforcements. Some of our cavalry got drunk a night or two ago,
and drove them all into the courthouse, wounding one man in the row. An
officer came up from Augusta to-day, with reënforcements. They seem to
regard Washington as true to its-old revolutionary sobriquet of "The
Hornets' Nest," and are evidently afraid to stay here without a strong force
while such large numbers of our rebel soldiers are passing through.
Johnston's army is now in full sweep. The town is thronged
Page 240
with them from morn till night, and from night till
morning. They camp in our grove by whole companies, but never do any
mischief. I love to look out of my windows in the night and see their camp
fires burning among the trees and their figures moving dimly in and out
among the shadows, like protecting spirits. I love to lie awake and hear the
sound of their voices talking and laughing over their hard experiences.
Metta and I often go out to the gate after supper and sing the old rebel
songs that we know will please them.
May 11, Thursday. - Henry
reached home late in the afternoon, so ragged and dirty that none of us knew
him till he spoke. He had not had a change of clothes for three weeks, and
his face was so dirty that he had to wash it before we could kiss him. He
came all the way from Greensborough, N. C., on horseback, and when we asked
him where he got his horse, he laughed and said that he bought a saddle for
fifty cents in silver - his pay for three years' service - and kept on
swapping till he found himself provided with a horse and full outfit.
Garnett said he had better quit medicine and go to horse trading. The
scarcity of specie gives it a fictitious value that brings down prices
wonderfully, but even this is not sufficient to account for the sudden fall
in the value of horses that has taken place in the track of our returning
armies. Even here in Wilkes County, where the Confederate treasury was
raided and specie is comparatively plentiful, horses
Page 241
sell every day at prices ranging from 50c. to $2.50;
and yesterday on the square, a negro sold one for 25c. The tide of travel is
now mostly westward, and the soldiers help themselves to horses on the way
that they have no further use for when they strike the railroad here, and
are glad to sell them for any price they will bring, or even turn them loose
to get rid of them. Instead of having to be guarded like gold, as was the
case a week or two ago, horses are now a drug on the market at every railway
station. Gen. Elzey says he found no sale for his in Augusta. I don't know
what he will do for money to get home on.
Henry traveled out from Greensborough (N. C.)
with an artillery company which paid its way in cloth and thread. The
regiment to which he had been attached disbanded and scattered soon after
the surrender, all except himself and the adjutant. Capt. Hudson says Henry
doctored the adjutant and the adjutant officered him. They attached
themselves to Maj. Palmer's battalion of artillery and Henry traveled as far
as Ruckersville with it. He is now ready to begin life anew with a
broken-down old army horse as his sole stock in trade. Garnett has not even
that much. The Yankees got his horse, and his boy Sidney, whom he left with
Henry when he took to the field, disappeared - to enjoy the delights of
freedom, I suppose.
The Yankees began favoring Gen. Toombs with
their attentions to-day. He and Gov. Brown and Mr.
Page 242
Stephens have been permitted to remain so long
unmolested that people were beginning to wonder what it could mean. To-day,
however, news came of the arrest of Brown and Stephens, and an attempt was
made to take Mr. Toombs. An extra train came in about noon, bringing a
company of bluecoats under the command of a Capt. Saint - and a precious
saint he proved to be. Everybody thought they had merely come to reënforce
Capt. Abraham's garrison, but their purpose was soon made apparent when they
marched up to Gen. Toombs's house. Cora was up there spending the day, and
saw it all. The general was in his sitting-room when the Yankees were seen
entering his front gate. He divined their purpose and made his escape
through the back door as they were entering the front, and I suppose he is
safely concealed now in some country house. The intruders proceeded to
search the dwelling, looking between mattresses and under bureaus, as if a
man of Gen. Toombs's size could be hid like a paper doll! They then
questioned the servants, but none of them would give the least information,
though the Yankees arrested all the negro men and threatened to put them in
jail. They asked old Aunt Betty where her master was, and she answered
bluntly: "Ef I knowed, I wouldn't tell you." They then ordered her to cook
dinner for them, but she turned her broad back on them, saying: "I won't do
no sech a thing; I'se a gwineter hep my missis pack up her clo'es." The
servants were all very indignant at
Page 243
the manner in which they were ordered about, and
declared that their own white folks had never spoken to them in "any sech a
way." Mrs. Toombs's dinner was on the table and the family about to go into
the dining-room when the intruders arrived, and they ate it all up besides
ordering more to be cooked for them. They threatened to burn the house down
if the general was not given up, and gave the family just two hours to move
out. Gen. Gilmer, who was in the old army before the war, remonstrated with
them, and they extended the time till ten o'clock at night, and kindly
delivered up to them in the meantime. Mrs. Toombs straightened herself up
and said: "Burn it then," and the family immediately began to move out.
Neither Mrs. Toombs nor Mrs. DuBose suffered the Yankees to see them shed a
tear, though both are ready to die of grief, and Mrs. DuBose on the verge of
her confinement, too. Everything is moved out of the house now, and Mrs.
Toombs says she hopes it will be burned rather than used by the miserable
plunderers and their negro companions. The family have found shelter with
their relatives and distributed their valuables among their friends. The
family pictures and some of the plate are stored in our house, and mother
invited Mrs. Walthall here, but she went to the Anthonys', knowing how
crowded we are. Cora staid with them till late in the afternoon, when the
news of Henry's arrival brought her home. I hope the general
Page 244
will get off safe, and Gov. Brown too, though I never
admired him. But when people are in misfortune is no time to be bringing up
their faults against them.
The most infamous thing I ever heard of even a
Yankee doing, was their trying to entrap Gen. Toombs's little grand-children
into betraying him, and little Toombs DuBose innocently informed them that
"grand-pa was in the house when they came." They met Touch Elzey coming from
school and taunted him with being the son of a rebel, but he spoke up like a
man and said he was proud of being a rebel, and so was his father. They
insulted the boy by telling him that now was his chance to make a fortune by
informing where the president and Mr. Clay were gone. Mrs. Elzey was so
angry when Touch told her about it that she says she was ready to go on the
war-path herself.
May12, Friday. - The Saint and
his angels failed to burn Gen. Toombs's house, after all. Whether the threat
was a mere idle swagger to bully helpless women and children, time must
reveal. Capt. Abraham returned from Augusta to-day with more reënforcements,
and immediately apologized to Mrs. Toombs for the insults to which she had
been subjected, and said that orders for the raid upon her were given over
his head and without his knowledge. He really seems to have the instincts of
a gentleman, and I am afraid I shall be obliged to respect him a little, in
spite of his uniform. Although considerably reënforced, his garrison seems
to be still in wholesome fear of a conflict
Page 245
with our throngs of disbanded soldiers. A cavalry-man
went to the courthouse the other day and deliberately helped himself to a
musket before their eyes, and they did not even remonstrate. Our cavalry are
a reckless, unruly lot, yet I can't help admiring them because they are such
red-hot rebels. It may be foolish, but somehow I like the spirit of those
who refuse to repent, and who swear they would do it all over, if the thing
were to be done again. A curious story was told me to-day about the fate of
some of the plundered Confederate treasure. A troop of horsemen who were
making off with a bag of specie they had "captured," containing $5,000 in
silver, were alarmed the other day, just as they were riding past Gen.
Toombs's gate, by a report that the Yankees were after them, and threw the
sack over the fence into his yard. The general sent it to the commandant as
belonging to the assets of the defunct Confederacy. I wish he had thrown it
into the fire rather than given it to them.
I had a little adventure with a party of
Yankees myself this afternoon. I was down in the back garden with Marshall,
Touchy, Gilmer Sale, and some other boys, shooting at a mark with an Enfield
rifle and a minié musket they had picked up somewhere. We were using the
trunk of a small cedar at the foot of the hill for our target, and it was
such a retired spot that we never dreamed of anybody's being within range of
our guns, when a dozen bluecoats came tearing down the hill on the other
side of the rose hedge, frightened
Page 246
out of their senses and cursing like fury. They had
been taking a stroll through the woods on the other side of the hedge, and
when our balls began to whistle about their ears, thought they were
bushwhacked. I heard one of them say, as he made his way through an opening
in the vines: "I never saw balls fly thicker in battle." Fortunately for us
they were unarmed and could not return the fire. When they saw that the
supposed bushwhackers were only a woman and half a dozen children, they sent
one of their number to speak with us. The little boys wanted to run when
they saw him coming, but I was afraid the affair might get us into trouble
unless I explained, so I stood waiting for the envoy, with Marshall's rifle
in my hand. I told the man what we were doing, and expressed the hope which
happened, for once, to be sincere - that we had not hurt anybody. He looked
very gruff, and answered: "No, you ain't shot anybody, but you came within
an inch of killing me. You ought to be more careful how you shoot." I wanted
to tell him that he ought to be more careful how he went prowling about on
private grounds, but I didn't know what tale he might carry to headquarters
if I angered him, so I answered very politely that I didn't know there was
anybody behind the hedge, or I would not have fired in that direction.
"What are you shooting at, anyway?" he asked,
looking round unsatisfied and suspicious.
I pointed to the cedar trunk, as yet unscathed
by
Page 247
our wandering bullets. The fellow laughed, and
reaching out for the rifle, said: "Let me show you how to shoot."
But I held fast to my weapon, though I knew I
couldn't fire it to save my life, without resting it on something and
pulling at the trigger with both hands, but I thought it best to put on a
brave face in the presence of the enemy. He then took Gilmer's musket, aimed
it at a small vine no bigger round than my little finger, twined about a
sapling at least 100 feet away, and cut it in two as clean as if he had done
it with a penknife. I couldn't help admiring the accuracy of his shot, but I
pretended to take no notice. He then examined the empty barrel closely,
returned it to Gilmer, and marched away to join his companions, without even
touching his hat, as the most ignorant Confederate would have done. The
others were peeping all the time through the hedge, and I heard one of them
ask him: "Why didn't you take the guns away from the damned little rebels?"
I didn't change my position till they were out of sight, and then we all
scuttled off to the house as hard as we could go. We had not been there long
before a squad of soldiers came up the avenue, and said there were some army
guns in the house, which they must have, as by the terms of the surrender
they were now the property of the Federal Government. They called father
"old fellow" in a very insolent manner, that made me indignant.
Our grove is alight every night with the camp
fires
Page 248
of Johnston's men. I often go out to talk with them in
the evenings, and hear them tell about their homes and their adventures in
the war. They are all greatly discontented with the peace, and I sympathize
with them. They are always grateful for an encouraging word, and it is about
all we have to give them now. Most of them are plain, uneducated men, and
all are ragged and dirty and sunburnt. Some of the poor fellows have hardly
clothes enough to make them decent. But they are Confederate soldiers, and
those honorable rags have seen some glorious fighting.
Gen. Elzey heard one Yankee soldier say to
another yesterday, as he was walking behind them on the street, in passing
our house: "Garnett Andrews gave one of our men the hell of a saber cut the
other day, at Salisbury." I am glad he gave them something so good to
remember him by. Poor Garnett is suffering very much from his arm. He is
confined to bed, threatened with fever, and we can't get proper food for
him. We have nothing but ham, ham, ham, every day, and such crowds of
company in the house, and so many lunches to furnish, that even the ham has
to be husbanded carefully. It is dreadful to think what wretched fare we
have to set before the charming people who are thrown upon our hospitality.
Ham and cornfield peas for dinner one day, and cornfield peas and ham the
next, is the tedious menu. Mother does her best by making Emily give
us every variation on peas that ever was heard of; one
Page 249
day we have pea soup, another, pea croquettes, then
baked peas and ham, and so on, through the whole gamut, but alas! they are
cornfield peas still, and often not enough of even them. Sorghum molasses is
all the sweetening we have, and if it were not for the nice home-made butter
and milk, and father's fine old Catawba wine and brandy, there would be
literally nothing to redeem the family larder from bankruptcy. And if that
were all, it would not be so bad, but there is as great a scarcity of house
linen as of provisions. All that has not been given to hospitals or cut up
into underclothing, is worn out, and we have hardly anything but the coarse
yellow sheeting made by the Macon and Augusta mills, with such a shortage of
even that, as not to give sheets enough to change the beds half as often as
they ought to be. As for towels, mammy spends her whole time going from room
to room, gathering up the soiled ones and taking them to the wash and back
again as fast as they can be done, and even then there are not enough to
give everybody a good clean wipe more than once a day. It is delightful to
have so many charming people in the house, but dreadfully mortifying to
think we can't entertain them any better. Besides the guests staying in the
house we have a stream of callers all day long, both friends and strangers.
The Irvin Artillery are all back home now and each one has some friend to
introduce.
May 13, Saturday. - [Ms.
torn]...The Yankees have stopped our mails, or else the mails have
Page 250
stopped themselves. We get no papers, but thousands of
wild rumors from every direction take their place and keep us stirred up all
the time. Among the arrivals to-day was Mr. Wyman, who brought with him a
Dr. Nicholson, surgeon of his regiment [the 1st Alabama Cavalry], and the
poor fellows were so starved that it made me tremble to see how our meager
dinner disappeared before them, though it did my heart good, too, to see how
they enjoyed it. They belong to Wheeler's Cavalry, and we had a great time
running them about being in such bad company. Mother said she was going to
hide the silver, and Mr. Wyman told her she had better search the doctor's
pockets before he went away, and the doctor gave the same advice about Mr.
Wyman. Their regiment was commanded by the Col. Blakey I met in Montgomery
winter before last, and Mr. Wyman says he disbanded his men to get rid of
them. They tell all sorts of hard jokes on themselves.
A favorite topic of conversation at this time
is what we are going to do for a living. Mary Day has been working
assiduously at paper cigarettes to sell the Yankees. I made some myself,
with the same intention, but we both gave them all away to the poor
Confederates as fast as we could roll them. It is dreadful to be so poor,
but somehow, I can't suppress a forlorn hope that it won't last always, and
that a time may come when we will laugh at all these troubles even more
heartily than we do now. But although we
Page 251
laugh, I sometimes feel in my heart more like crying,
and I am afraid that father speaks the truth when he says that things are
more likely to become worse than better.
May 14, Sunday. - Mr. Wyman and
Dr. Nicholson went their way this morning long before anybody was up, so
that I had to peep through the blinds to bid them good-by. I told them the
reason they were off so early was to avoid having their pockets searched,
and Dr. Nicholson answered that they thought it best to get out of the way
before we had time to count the spoons. They must have had a lively time on
their journey thus far, judging from Mr. Wyman's account of it.
On my way to church I had a striking
illustration of the difference between our old friends and our new masters.
The streets were thronged with rebel soldiers, and in one part of my walk, I
had to pass where a large number of them were gathered on the pavement, some
sitting, some standing, some lying down, but as soon as I appeared, the way
was instantly cleared for me, the men standing like a wall, on either side,
with hats off, until I had passed. A little farther on I came to a group of
Yankees and negroes that filled up the sidewalk, but not one of them budged,
and I had to flank them by going out into the dusty road. It is the first
time in my life that I have ever had to give up the sidewalk to a man, much
less to negroes! I was so indignant that I did not carry a devotional spirit
to church.
Page 252
The Yankees have pressed five of father's
negro men to work for them. They even took old Uncle Watson, whom father
himself never calls on to do anything except the lightest work about the
place, and that only when he feels like it. They are very capricious in
their treatment of negroes, as is usually the case with upstarts who are not
used to heaving servants of their own. Sometimes they whip them and send
them back to their masters, and last week, Lot Abraham sent three of his
white men to jail for tampering with "slaves," as they call them. This
morning, however, they sent off several wagon-loads of runaways, and it is
reported that Harrison and Alfred, two of father's men, have gone with them.
People are making no effort to detain their negroes now, for they have found
out that they are free, and our power over them is gone. Our own servants
have behaved very well thus far. The house servants have every one remained
with us, and three out of five plantation hands whom the Yankees captured in
Alabama, ran away from them and came back home. Caesar Ann, Cora's nurse,
went off to Augusta this morning, professedly to see her husband, who she
says is sick, but we all think, in reality, to try the sweets of freedom.
Cora and Henry made no effort to keep her, but merely warned her that if she
once went over to the Yankees, she could never come back to them any more.
Mother will have to give up one of her maids to nurse Maud, but I suppose it
is a mere question of time when we
Page 253
shall have to give them all up anyway, so it doesn't
matter.
We have had an unusually quiet day. Only three
new guests, and two of them were sent by Judge Crump to see father on
business. They brought news of the Judge and our dear Captain which we were
glad to hear. I walked in the grove after sunset and talked with the rebels
who were camping there, and we mourned together over the capture of our
beloved President. Johnston's army will soon have all passed through, and
then the Yankee garrison will feel free to treat us as it pleases. Several
thousand of our men pass through almost every day. Six thousand are expected
to-morrow. When the last one is gone, what desolation there will be! I think
I will hang a Confederate uniform on a pole and keep it to look at.
May 15, Monday. - Harry Day
returned from Augusta, bringing frightful accounts of what the taxes,
proscriptions, and confiscations are going to be. Father says that if a man
were to sit down and write a programme for reducing a country to the very
worst condition it could possibly be in, his imagination could not invent
anything half so bad as the misery that is likely to come upon us. The
cities and towns are already becoming overcrowded with runaway negroes. In
Augusta they are clamoring for food, which the Yankees refuse to give, and
their masters, having once been deserted by them, refuse to take them back.
Page 254
Even in our little town the streets are so full of
idle negroes and bluecoats that ladies scarcely ever venture out. We are
obliged to go sometimes, but it is always with drooping heads and downcast
eyes. A settled gloom, deep and heavy, hangs over the whole land. All hearts
are in mourning for the fall of our country, and all minds rebellious
against the wrongs and oppression to which our cruel conquerors subject us.
I don't believe this war is over yet. The Trans-Mississippi bubble has
burst, but wait till the tyranny and arrogance of the United States engages
them in a foreign war! Ah, we'll bide our time. That's what all the men say,
and their eyes glow and their cheeks burn when they say it. Though the whole
world has deserted us and left us to perish without even a pitying sigh at
our miserable doom, and we hate the whole world for its cruelty, yet we hate
the Yankees more, and they will find the South a volcano ready to burst
beneath their feet whenever the justice of heaven hurls a thunderbolt at
their heads. We are overwhelmed, overpowered, and trodden underfoot... but
"immortal hate and study of revenge" lives, in the soul of every man....[Ms.
torn.]
Mrs. Alfred Cumming, whose husband was
Governor of Utah before the war, came to see us this morning. She tried to
go to Clarkesville, but found the country so infested with robbers and
bushwhackers and "Kirke's Lambs," that she dared not venture three miles
beyond Athens. The Yankees have committed
Page 255
such depredations there that the whole country is
destitute and the people desperate. The poor are clamoring for bread, and
many of them have taken to "bushwhacking" as their only means of living.
Mrs. Cumming traveled from Union Point to Barnett in the same car with Mr.
Stephens. The Yankee guard suffered him to stop an hour at Crawfordville
[his home], in order to collect some of his clothing. As soon as his arrival
became known, the people flocked to see him, weeping and wringing their
hands. All his negroes went out to see him off, and many others from the
surrounding plantations. Mrs. Cumming says that as the train moved off, all
along the platform, honest black hands of every shape and size were thrust
in at the window, with cries of "Good-by, Mr. Stephens;" "Far'well, Marse
Aleck." All the spectators were moved to tears; the vice-president himself
gave way to an outburst of affectionate - not cowardly grief, and even his
Yankee guard looked serious while this affecting scene passed before their
eyes.
May 16, Tuesday. - Two
delightful visitors after tea, Col. Trenholm [son of the secretary of the
treasury] and Mr. Morgan, of the navy, who is to marry his sister.
The news this evening is that we have all got
to take the oath of allegiance before getting married. This horrid law
caused much talk in our rebellious circle, and the gentlemen laughed very
much when Cora said:
Page 256
"Talk about dying for your country, but what is that
to being an old maid for it?"
The chief thought of our men now is how to
embroil the United States either in foreign or internal commotions, so that
we can rebel again. They all say that if the Yankees had given us any sort
of tolerable terms they would submit quietly, though unwillingly, to the
inevitable; but if they carry out the abominable programme of which flying
rumors reach us, extermination itself will be better than submission.
Garnett says that if it comes to the worst, he can turn bushwhacker, and we
all came to the conclusion that if this kind of peace continues,
bushwhacking will be the most respectable occupation in which a man can
engage. Mr. Morgan said, with a lugubrious smile, that his most ambitious
hope now is to get himself hanged as quickly as possible.
May 17, Wednesday. - Cora has a
letter from Mattie [her sister] giving a very pathetic account of the
passage of the prisoners through Augusta. She says that Telfair St. was
thronged with ladies, all weeping bitterly, as the mournful procession
passed on, and that even the President's Yankee guard seemed touched by the
exhibition of grief. The more sensitive may have shut themselves up, as Mr.
Day said, but I am glad some were there to testify that the feeling of the
South is still with our fallen President and to shame with their tears the
insulting cries of his persecutors.
The weather was very threatening and cloudy in
Page 257
the afternoon so that I did not
dress as much as usual, and, of course, had more visitors than
ever.... Maria Irvin said something which made me feel very uncomfortable. I
was sitting across the room from her, and she told me, loud enough for
everybody to hear, that the first evening the Yankees arrived in Washington,
they were heard to say that they knew all about Judge Andrews; he was a good
Union man, and they liked him. At my side was Maj. White, an exile from
Maryland, whose poor down-trodden State has suffered so much, and I thought
it was real spiteful in her to be throwing up father's politics to me there,
so I flew up and told her that if my father was a Union man he had more sons
in the Confederate army than hers had, *
and he didn't wait till the war was over, like so many other people that I
knew, to express his Union sentiments. Father's politics distress me a great
deal, but nobody shall say a word against him where I am. Poor, dear old
father, everything he said in the beginning has come true, just as he said
it would, even to the Confederacy being split in two by an invasion through
Tennessee or Kentucky, - but all that don't make me love the ones that have
brought it about any better.
Johnston's army has nearly all gone. The last
large body of troops has passed through, and in a few weeks even the
stragglers and hangers-on will have disappeared. There have been no camp
fires in our grove
* He had but two - both brave Confederate
soldiers. Page
258
since Sunday, but five of the dear old Rebs are
sleeping in our corn-crib to-night. They said they were too dirty to come
into the house, and they are so considerate that they would not even sleep
in an out-house without asking permission. Hundreds, if not thousands of
them have camped in our grove, and the only damage they ever did - if that
can be called a damage, - was to burn a few fence rails. In the whole
history of war I don't believe another instance can be found of so little
mischief being committed as has been done by these disbanded, disorganized,
poverty-stricken, starving men of Lee's and Johnston's armies. Against the
thousands and tens of thousands that have passed through Washington, the
worst that can be charged is the plundering of the treasury and the
government stores, and as they would have gone to the Yankees anyway, our
men can hardly be blamed for taking whatever they could get, rather than let
it go to the enemy. They were on their way to far-distant homes, without a
cent of money in their pockets or a mouthful of food in their haversacks,
and the Confederate stores had been collected for the use of our army, and
were theirs by right, anyway. They have hardly ever troubled private
property, except horses and provender, and when we think of the desperate
situation in which they were left after the surrender, the only wonder is
that greater depredations were not committed. And at the worst, what is the
theft of a few bundles of fodder, or even of a horse, compared with hanging
men
Page 259
up on a slack rope and poking them with bayonets to
make them tell where their valuables were hid; or to pulling the cover off a
sick woman as the Yankees did that one at Barnesville, and exposing her
person to make sure she had no jewelry or money concealed in the bed with
her? The Northern papers are full of wild stories about Southern
lawlessness, though everybody in this county can testify that the two or
three thousand sleek, well-fed Yankee troops who have come here to take
"peaceable possession" of the country have committed ten times more
depredations than the whole Confederate army during its march into
Pennsylvania. Some of them broke into Col. Tom Willis's cellar the other
day, and when they had drunk as much of his peach brandy as they could hold,
they spit into the rest to keep the "d - d rebels" from having it. They
strut about the streets of Washington with negro women on their arms and
sneak around into people's kitchens, tampering with the servants and setting
them against the white people. Sometimes the more respectable negroes
themselves are disgusted at their conduct. Mrs. Irvin says her old cook
collared one the other day and pushed him out of the kitchen.
I was greatly touched the other day by the
history of a little boy, not much bigger than Marshall, whom I found in the
back yard with a party of soldiers that had come in to get their rations
cooked. Metta first noticed him and asked how such a little fellow came to
be in the army. The soldiers told us that his father
Page 260
had gone to the war with the first volunteers from
their county, and had never been heard of again, after one of the great
battles he was in. Then the mother died, and the little boy followed a party
of recruits who took him along with them for a "powder monkey," and he had
been following them around, a sort of child of the regiment, ever since.
I asked him what he was going to do now, and
he answered: "I am going to Alabama with these soldiers, to try and make a
living for myself." Poor little fellow! making a living for himself at an
age when most children are carefully tucked in their beds at night by their
mothers, and are playing with toys or sent to school in the daytime. Metta
gave him a piece of sorghum cake, and left him with his friends.
May 18, Thursday. - Aunt Sallie
gave a dinner to Gen. and Mrs. Elzey. Everybody from our house was invited
except Cousin Liza, Metta, and me, who were left out like children, because
there wasn't room for us at table. We were so delighted at being spared the
responsibility of getting up a dinner ourselves, that we easily relieved the
old lady's fear of giving offense by leaving us out, especially as she sent
us a lot of good things from her feast. We had taken advantage of the
opportunity to spare our poverty-stricken larder, and were making ourselves
merry over a wretched dinner of ham and cornfield peas, when Charity said:
"Here comes Simon with a waiter from Mis Brown." The table looked so bare
and doleful that Mett made
Page 261
us laugh by ordering Charity, before we sat down, to
toll the dinner bell, and Cousin Liza, as she took her seat, folded her
hands and droned in a camp-meeting tone:
"For Oh! I feel an aching void
That ham and peas can never fill."
I never laughed more in my life, and the
arrival of Aunt Sallie's generous contribution did not detract from our good
spirits.
We had just finished eating and got into our
wrappers when two rebel horsemen came galloping up the avenue with news that
a large body of Yankee cavalry was advancing down the Greensborough road,
plundering the country as they passed. We hastily threw on our clothes and
were busy concealing valuables for father, when the tramping of horses and
shouting of the men reached our ears. Then they began to pass by our street
gate, with two of their detestable old flags flaunting in the breeze. I ran
for Garnett's field-glass and watched them through it. Nearly all of them
had bags of plunder tied to their saddles, and many rode horses which were
afterwards recognized as belonging to different planters in the county. I
saw one rascal with a ruffled pillowcase full of stolen goods, tied to his
saddle, and some of them had women's drawers tied up at the bottom ends,
filled with plunder and slung astride their horses. There was a regiment of
negroes with them, and they halted right in front of our gate. Think of it!
Bringing
Page 262
armed negroes here to threaten and insult us! We were
so furious that we shook our fists and spit at them from behind the window
where we were sitting. It may have been childish, but it relieved our
feelings. None of them came within the enclosure, but the officers pranced
about before the gate until I felt as if I would like to take a shot at them
myself, if I had had a gun, and known how to use it. They are camped for the
night on the outskirts of the town, and everybody expects to be robbed
before morning. Father loaded his two guns, and after the servants had been
dismissed, we hid the silver in the hollow by the chimney up in the big
garret, and father says it shall not be brought out again till the country
becomes more settled. A furious storm came up just at sunset, and I hope it
will confine the mongrel crew to their tents.
May 19, Friday. - The storm
lasted nearly all night, and there were no plunderers abroad. It is some
advantage to live at a military post when the commandant is a man like Capt.
Abraham, who, from all accounts, seems to try to do the best for us that he
knows how. Our men say that he not only listens, but attends to the
complaints that are carried to him by white people as carefully as to those
brought by negroes. The other day a Yankee soldier fired into our back porch
and came near killing one of the servants. I saw a batch of them in the back
garden, where the shot came from, and sent Henry to speak to them, but they
swore they had not been shooting.
Page 263
Henry knew it was a lie, so he went and complained to
"Marse Lots" who said that such molestation of private families should be
stopped at once, and we have not heard a gun fired on our premises since. It
is a pretty pass, though, when a gentleman can't defend his own grounds, but
has to cringe and ask protection from a Yankee master.
Somebody has been writing in the "Chronicle &
Sentinel" accusing our armies of dissolving themselves into bands of
marauders. I am surprised that any Southern paper should publish such a
slander. Of course, it is not to be expected that under the circumstances,
some disorders would not occur, but the wonder is there have been so few. I
have witnessed the breaking up of three Confederate armies; Lee's and
Johnston's have already passed through Washington, and Gen. Dick Taylor's is
now in transit, but all these thousands upon thousands of disbanded,
disorganized, disinherited Southerners have not committed one-twentieth part
of the damage to private property that was committed by the first small
squad of Yankee cavalry that passed through our county. We are beginning to
hear from all quarters of the depredations committed by the regiments, with
their negro followers, that came through town yesterday. Their conduct so
exasperated the people that they were bushwhacked near Greensborough, and
several of their men wounded. They then forced the planters to furnish
horses and vehicles for their transportation.
Page 264
Henry says that one of their own officers was heard to
remark on the square, that after the way in which they had behaved he could
not blame the people for attacking them. When they bring negro troops among
us it is enough to make every man in the Confederacy turn bushwhacker.
May 20, Saturday. - Harry Day
took his departure this morning. He seems to have enjoyed his visit greatly,
though I am afraid any pleasure he may have got out of it was due more to
the good company we have in the house than to the merits of our
housekeeping; our larder is about down to a starvation basis....
Capt. Hudson and Mrs. Alfred Cumming called
after breakfast, and while we were in the parlor with them, a servant came
in bringing a present of a pet lamb for Marsh from Mrs. Ben Jordan. Father
laughed and said it was like sending a lamb among hungry wolves, to place it
in this famished household, and Henry suggested that we make a general
massacre of pets.
May 21, Sunday. - I went to
church with Mary Day. Lot Abraham and some of his men were there. I couldn't
help thinking what an accession Lot would have been if he had brought his
wife and come among us in the days of the Confederacy, when salt was at such
a premium. He is a big, tall fellow from Iowa, not a spindling little
down-Easter. Two of the Yankees seated themselves in the pew with Charley
Irvin,
Page 265
who instantly rose and changed his seat. The others
had sense enough to take the hint and confine themselves to vacant pews.
Mr. Adams preached, as usual. He prayed for
all prisoners and fugitives, and against injustice and oppression, though in
guarded language. He read the Twenty-seventh Psalm, laying marked emphasis
on the words: "False witnesses have risen up against me."
Capt. Hudson and Gen. Elzey came over in the
evening and took tea with us. We had a disgracefully poor supper, but it was
impossible to do any better. Capt. Hudson is coming to-morrow to stay at our
house, and will be Garnett's guest till he can get money to take him back to
his home in Virginia.
While walking in the grove after dinner, I
heard a fine band playing in the street. I turned away and tried not to
listen, till little Marshall called to me that it was a Confederate band. In
his eagerness to hear, he had climbed up on the fence and sat down in the
midst of a group of Yankee soldiers that had planted themselves there, and
told him it was Confederate music. I made him get down and go back to the
house with me.
May 22, Monday. - No visitors
all day, except two of father's country friends who came in to dinner. In
the afternoon Mary and I took the carriage and made some calls that have
been on our minds a long time. Conversation was mostly an exchange of
experiences. We have suffered much less in town where
Page 266
the soldiers are under some restraint, than the people
have on the plantations. The garrison are insolent, and annoy housekeepers
by their familiarity with the servants, and at the same time they are hard
on the negroes that work for them, but we can submit to these things for the
sake of the protection the Iowa hoosier tries to give us. On account of
father's always having been such a strong Union man, he is supposed to have
some influence with our new masters, and is frequently appealed to by the
citizens to lay their grievances before the Yankee commandant, and so he has
become pretty well acquainted with him in a business way. He says he is a
dreadful vulgarian, but seems to have plenty of good sense, and a good
heart. I suppose he is a Jew, but one can't always judge by names. Two of
the most infamous wretches that have made themselves conspicuous here were
named "Saint" and "Angel." *
May 23, Tuesday. - In bed nearly
all day. Cousin Liza read aloud to entertain me, but I slept through
* Looking back through the glass of memory, I
see no reason to dissent from my father's opinion as to the good intentions
and general uprightness of this much-berated Federal officer, and I believe
it would now be the general verdict of the people over whom he was called to
exercise "a little brief authority," that he used it to the best of his
ability in the interest of peace and justice. We were naturally in a state
of irritation at the time, against all authority imposed upon us by force,
and the fact that he was our first master under the hated rule of the
conqueror made him a target for the "undying hate to Rome" that rankled in
every Southern breast and converted each individual Yankee into a vicarious
black sheep for the sins of the whole nation.
Page 267
most of it. I went to walk in the afternoon and met
John Garnett just from Albany, and he says the Yankees are behaving better
in South-West Georgia than anybody expected. This makes us all feel very
much relieved on sister's account.
Capt. Goldthwaite, of Mobile, spent the night
at our house. He comes direct from Richmond and brings welcome news from our
friends there. The Elzeys spent the evening.
May 24, Wednesday. - Capt.
Abraham - the righteous Lot - and his garrison left town this morning, and
no others have come as yet to take their place. They were much disgusted at
their reception here, I am told and some of them were heard to declare that
there was not a pretty woman in the place. No wonder, when the only ones
that associated with them were negroes. They had two negro balls while they
were here, the white men dancing with the negro women. One night they held
their orgy in Bolton's Range, and kept everybody on the square awake with
their disgraceful noise. They strutted about the streets on Sundays with
negro wenches on their arms, and yet their officers complain because they
are not invited to sit at the tables of Southern gentlemen!
We took tea at the bank with the Elzeys. Maj.
Hall is well enough to be out, and is a pleasant addition to our circle of
friends.
May 25, Thursday. - But few
callers during the day. Our gentlemen dined out. Gen. Elzey has been led
Page 268
to change his plan of going to Charlotte in a wagon,
by news of the robbery of the Richmond banks. Five hundred thousand dollars
in specie had been secretly packed and shipped from this place back to
Richmond, in wagons, but the train was waylaid by robbers and plundered
between here and Abbeville, somewhere near the Savannah River. It is thought
they mistook it for the remains of the Confederate treasury. A man came to
see father this afternoon, in great haste about it, but there is small hope
of recovering anything. The whole country is in disorder and filled with
lawless bands that call themselves rebels or Yankees, as happens to suit
their convenience. They say it is not safe for a person to go six miles from
town except in company and fully armed, and I am not sure that we shall be
safe in the village, the negroes are crowding in so. "Marse" Abraham did
protect us against them, in a way, and if his men hadn't tampered with them
so, I shouldn't be sorry to see him back till things settle down a little.
At present nobody dares to make any plans for the future. We can only wait
each day for what the morrow may bring forth. Oh, we are utterly and
thoroughly wretched! One of the latest proposals of the conquerors is to
make our Confederate uniform the
dressof convicts. The wretches! As if it was in the power of man to
disgrace the uniform worn by Robert E. Lee and Stonewall Jackson! They
couldn't disgrace it, even if they were to put their own army into it.
Page 269
May 26, Friday. - Our gentlemen
dined out again. I took a ride in the afternoon with Capt. Hudson. He rode
father's horse, "Mr. Ben," and I took his pony, "Brickbat." We played whist
after supper, but I don't like cards, and it was stupid. Some of the bank
robbers have been caught, and $60,000 in money recovered, but the prisoners
were rescued by people living in that part of the county. Gen. Porter
Alexander took some of the old Irvin Artillery and went out to arrest such
of the guilty ones as could be found. They caught several who were
suspected, but while the soldiers were scattered around looking for others,
the Danburg people armed themselves and made a rescue. All the money and
plate that lives through these troublous times will have strange histories
attached to it. One man had $1,000 in specie which he went out to conceal as
soon as he heard that the Yankees were in his neighborhood. Before he could
get it buried, he heard a squad of horsemen coming down the road, so he
threw his bag of money over a hedge to get it out of sight, and lo! there it
struck a skulking Yankee pat on the head! This is the tale the country
people tell, but so many wild reports are flying from mouth to mouth that
one never knows what to believe. Where so many strange things are happening
every day, nothing seems incredible.
May 27, Saturday. - The Gordons
and Paces are here on their way home from Virginia. Nora was in Richmond
when it was evacuated, her nurse deserted
Page 270
and went off to the Yankees, and she had an awful time
coming out. The general [John B. Gordon] dropped in to see us; he is almost
heartbroken over the fall of the Confederacy. His career in the army was so
brilliant, no wonder he feels the bitter change for himself as well as for
his country.
After sitting awhile with Nora I went to see
Mrs. Elzey and found her cutting off the buttons from the general's coat.
The tyrants have prohibited the wearing of Confederate uniforms. Those who
have no other clothes can still wear the gray, but must rip off the buttons
and decorations. The beautiful Hungarian knot, the stars, and bars, the
cords, the sashes, and gold lace, are all disappearing. People everywhere
are ransacking old chests, and the men are hauling out the old clothes they
used to wear before the war, and they do look so funny and old-fashioned,
after the beautiful uniforms we had all gotten used to! But the raggedest
soldier of the Confederacy in his shabby old clothes is a more heroic figure
in my eyes than any upstart Yankee officer in the finest uniform he can get
into. Yet, it is pitiful, as well as comical, to see the poor fellows
looking so dowdy. I feel like crying whenever I think of the change and all
that it means. We are a poverty-stricken nation, and most of them are too
poor to buy new clothes. I suppose we are just now at the very worst stage
of our financial embarrassments, and if we can manage to struggle through
the next five or six months, some sort of currency
Page 271
will begin to circulate again. I have clothes enough
to bridge over the crisis, I think, but mother's house linen is hopelessly
short, and our family larder brought down to the last gasp. Father has a
little specie, saved from the sale of the cotton he shipped to Liverpool
before the war, but the country has been so drained of provisions that even
gold cannot buy them. We have so much company that it is necessary to keep
up appearances and set a respectable table, which Mett and I do, after a
fashion, by hard struggling behind the scenes. The table generally looks
well enough when we first sit down, but when we get up it is as bare as Jack
Sprat's. We have some good laughs at the makeshifts we resort to for making
things hold out. We eat as little as we can do with ourselves, but we don't
want father's guests to suspect that we are stinted, so Metta pretends to a
loss of appetite, while I profess a great fondness for whatever happens to
be most abundant, which is always sure to be cornfield peas, or some other
coarse, rank thing that I detest. It would all be very funny, if it were not
so mortifying, with all these charming people in the house that deserve to
be entertained like princes, and are used to having everything nice. Metta's
delicate appetite and my affection for cornfield peas are a standing joke
between us. She has the best of it, though, for she simply starves, while I
"nawsierate," as Charity says. I make a face at the bag of peas whenever I
go near it in the pantry. I don't know what we should do if
Page 272
it was not for Emily and Charity. They join in our
consultations, moan over our difficulties, and carry out our plans with as
much eagerness as old Caleb Balderstone, in keeping up the credit of the
family. Who would ever have believed that we could come to this? I can
hardly believe it is I, plotting with the servants in the pantry to get up a
dinner out of nothing, like the poor people I read about in books. It
requires a great deal of management to find time for both parlor and
kitchen, and to keep my manners and my
dress unruffled. However, Metta and I find so much to laugh at in the
comedies mixed up with our country's tragedy that it keeps us in a good
humor. Mother don't help us much. She always did hate the worry of
housekeeping, and she never was used to such as this.... The servants,
however, are treasures. With the exception of those who went to the Yankees,
they all behave better and work harder than they did before. I really love
them for the way they have stood by us.
May 28, Sunday. - Nora and Mr.
Pace spent the evening with us, and Cousin Bolling and the Elzeys dropped
in, making quite a full table. Cousin Bolling came up from Cuthbert to visit
his father's family before going to join Cousin Bessie in Memphis, and will
be obliged to stay indefinitely because he can't get money to pay his way.
After everybody else had gone, he and Capt. Hudson staid and chatted with us
a long time. They taught us some thunderous German words to say when we feel
like swearing at the
Page 273
Yankees, because Cora said she felt like doing it a
dozen times a day, but couldn't because she was a woman. I remember this
much: "Potts-tousand-chock-schwer an oat - " and my brain could carry no
more. I don't know how my spelling would look in German; I would prefer a
good, round, English "damn" anyway, if I dared use it. A fresh batch
of Yankees have come to town under the command of a Capt. Schaeffer. I have
not seen any of them, but I know they are frights in their horrid cavalry
uniform of blue and yellow. It is the ugliest thing I ever saw; looks like
the back of a snake. The business of these newcomers, it is said, is to cram
their nauseous oath of allegiance down our throats.
May 29, Monday. - I went to the
dépot to see Nora and the Gordons off. The general sent me his love and
good-by yesterday, but that did not suffice. I wanted to touch again the
brave hand that has struck so many blows for Southern liberty. He is a
splendid-looking man and the very pattern of chivalry. Fanny Haralson was
not thought to have done much of a business when she married the poor young
lawyer from the mountains, but now she is the envy of womankind. I wish old
Mrs. Haralson could have lived to see her son-in-law a lieutenant-general in
the bravest army the world ever saw; it would have brought joy unspeakable
to her proud heart - as who would not be proud of such a son-in-law?
From the dépot I was going out to return calls
with
Page 274
Mary Day, but Garnett told me he had invited the
Elzeys to dinner, so I came home to receive them. Capt. Hudson brought
Cousin Bolling, and we had a pleasant little party. I have not seen people
enjoy themselves so much since our country fell under the tyrant's heel.
Gen. Elzey was really merry, and I was delighted to see him recovering his
spirits, for he has been the picture of desolation ever since the crash
came. I love him and Mrs. Elzey better than almost anybody else outside my
own family. Father, too, is so fond of Mrs. Elzey that he laughs at her
fiery rebel talk, no matter how hot she grows, and lets her say what he
wouldn't tolerate in the rest of us. Our household is divided into factions
- we out-and-out rebels being most numerous, but the Unionists (father and
mother) most powerful; the "Trimmers" neither numerous nor powerful, but
best adapted to scud between opposing elements and escape unhurt by either.
I think mother is inclined to waver sometimes and join the rebels through
sympathy with the boys, but she always sticks to father in the long run.
However, we did not quarrel at all to-day; we Rebs had such strong
reenforcements that the others had no showing at all.
We had a good dinner, too - mock turtle soup,
barbecued lamb, and for dessert, sponge pudding with cream sauce, and boiled
custard sweetened with sugar - no sorghum in anything. I have not seen such
a feast on our table for a long time, and we all ate like ogres. The lamb,
alas! was the pet Mrs. Jordan
Page 275
had sent Marsh. It was mischievous, eating things in
the garden, and we too near starvation to let go any good pretext for making
way with it, so Marsh was persuaded to consent to the slaughter and Garnett
took advantage of the occasion to feast his friends, and the wolf in the
fable never fell upon his victim more ravenously than we upon poor little
Mary Lizzie, as Mrs. Jordan had christened her pet. The pudding and boiled
custard were due to an order father has sent to Augusta for groceries, and
mother felt so triumphant over the prospect of having something in the
pantry again, that she grew reckless and celebrated the event by using up
all the sugar she had in the house. There was plenty of everything, so Mett
recovered her appetite and I suddenly lost my fondness for cornfield peas.
May 30, Tuesday. - Rain all day,
but we had a jolly time, nevertheless. After dinner we played euchre, with
gingercakes for stakes, and when the bank broke on them, descended to a game
of "Muggins." The captain gave us all mustaches, and we put on hats and
coats and went to visit Aunt Sallie. Mett and Henry fought a duel with
popguns, and when we saw Gen. Elzey coming up the avenue, we turned our
popguns on him, till at last father said we were getting so boisterous he
had to call us to order. Gen. Elzey stayed to tea, and Gardiner Foster
dropped in. The general wore a gray coat from which all the decorations had
been ripped off and the buttons covered with plain
Page 276
gray cloth, but he would look like a soldier and a
gentleman even in a Boston stove-pipe hat, or a suit of Yankee blue. Some of
our boys put their discarded buttons in tobacco bags and jingle them
whenever a Yank comes within earshot. Some will not replace them at all, but
leave their coats flying open to tell the tale of spoliation. Others put
ridiculous tin and horn buttons on their military coats. The majority,
however, especially the older ones, submit in dignified silence to the
humiliating decree. Old-fashioned citizen's suits that were thrown aside
four years ago are now brought out of their hiding-places, and the dear old
gray is rapidly disappearing from the streets. Men look upon our cause as
hopelessly lost, and all talk of the Trans-Mississippi and another
revolution has ceased. Within the last three weeks the aspect of affairs has
changed more than three years in ordinary times could have changed it. It is
impossible to write intelligibly even about what is passing under one's
eyes, for what is true to-day may be false to-morrow. The mails are broken
up so that we can send letters only as chance offers, by private hand, and
the few papers we get are published under Yankee censorship, and reveal only
what the tyrants choose that we shall know.
May 31, Wednesday. - Out nearly
all day, returning calls with Mary Day. She is very delicate, and does not
care much for general society, but we have so many pleasant people in the
house that it is never dull here.
Page 277
She plays divinely on the piano, and her music adds a
great deal to the pleasure of the household.
The newcomers under Capt. Schaeffer seem to be
as fond of our grove as were Capt. Abraham's men. Some of them are always
strolling about there, and this morning two of them came to the house and
asked to borrow 'Ginny Dick's fiddle! I suppose they are going to imitate
their predecessors in giving negro balls. Abraham's men danced all night
with the odorous belles, and it is said the "righteous Lot" himself was not
above bestowing his attentions on them. I hope Dick will have more
self-respect than to play for any such rabble. He always was a good negro,
except that he can't let whisky alone whenever there is a chance to get it.
Poor darkeys, they are the real victims of the war, after all. The Yankees
have turned their poor ignorant heads and driven them wild with false
notions of freedom. I have heard several well-authenticated instances of
women throwing away their babies in their mad haste to run away from their
homes and follow the Northern deliverers. One such case, Capt. Abraham
himself told father he saw in Mississippi. Another occurred not a mile from
this town, where a runaway, hotly pursued by her master, threw an infant
down in the road and sped on to join the "saviors of her race," with a
bundle of finery clasped tightly in her arms. Our new ruler is as little
disposed to encourage them in running away as was "Marse Lot," but their
heads have been so turned by
Page 278
the idea of living without work that their owners are
sometimes obliged to turn them off, and when they run away of their own
accord, they are not permitted to come back and corrupt the rest. In this
way they are thrown upon the Yankees in such numbers that they don't know
what to do with them, and turn the helpless ones loose to shift for
themselves. They are so bothered with them, that they will do almost
anything to get rid of them. In South-West Georgia, where there are so many,
they keep great straps to beat them with. Mrs. Stowe need not come South for
the Legree of her next novel. Yankees always did make notoriously hard
masters; I remember how negroes used to dread being hired to them, before
the war, because they worked them so hard.
The great armies have about all passed
through, and now are coming the sick from the hospitals and prisons, poor
fellows, straggling towards their homes. They often stop to rest in the cool
shade of our grove, and the sight of their gray coats, no matter how ragged
and dirty, is refreshing to my eyes. Two Missourians came to the house
yesterday morning for breakfast, and mother filled them up with everything
good she could find, and packed them up a generous lunch besides. She is a
better rebel than she thinks herself, after all. If anybody in the world
does merit good usage from all Southerners, it is these brave Missourians,
who sacrificed so much for our cause, in which they had so little at stake
for themselves.
Page 279
CHAPTER VI
FORESHADOWINGS OF THE RACE PROBLEM
June 1 - July 16, 1865
EXPLANATORY NOTE. - I would gladly have left
out the family dissensions about politics with which this and the preceding
chapter abound, could it have been done consistently with faithfulness to
the original narrative which I have sought to maintain in giving to the
public this contemporary record of the, war time. It is due to my father's
memory, however, to say that his devotion to the Union was not owing to any
want of sympathy with his own section, but to his belief that the interests
of the South would be best served by remaining under the old flag. No man
was ever in more hearty accord with our civilization and institutions than
he. The question with him was not whether these ought to be preserved, but
by what means their safety could best be assured. His judgment told him that
secession must inevitably be a failure, in any case. Even could we have held
our own in the face of the overwhelming odds against us, and established our
independence, he believed that the disintegrating forces of inter-state
jealousies and the intrigues of self-seeking politicians would soon have
dissolved the bonds of a loosely-organized confederation, based on the right
of secession, and left us in the end, broken and divided, at the mercy of
our powerful centralized neighbor. I think, too, his common sense told him
that slavery was bound to go, sooner or later, and if
Page 280
emancipation must come, it would be better that it
should take place peacefully and by carefully prearranged steps than with
the violence and unreason which he foresaw were sure to follow in case of
war. He was a large slaveholder himself, and honestly believed, like most of
his class, that a condition of mild servitude secured by strict regulations
against abuses, was the best solution of the "negro problem" bequeathed us
by our ancestors. We were in the position of the man who had the bull by the
horns and couldn't let loose if he wanted to, for fear of being gored. Yet,
in spite of the dangers and difficulties that beset this course, his pride
and faith in the future of the great republic his father had fought for,
were so great, that if forced to choose, he would have preferred
emancipation, under proper safeguards, rather than disruption of the Union.
But while he believed that peaceable and
gradual emancipation would have been a lesser evil than disunion, he was
bitterly and unalterably opposed to negro suffrage, and regarded it as the
greatest of all the evils brought upon us by the war. He used to say in the
early days, when the possibility of such a thing first began to be talked of
among us, that it would be better to concede everything else, and accept any
terms we could get, no matter how hard, provided this one thing could be
averted, than risk the danger of provoking the North, by useless resistance,
to employ this deadliest weapon in the armory of strife to crush us. Such
advice was unpopular at the time, but it was a mere question of policy. He
deplored the misfortunes of the South as much as anybody; we differed only
in our opinion as to who was to blame for them, and how they were to be
remedied. We laid all our sufferings at the door of the hated Yankees; he
blamed the authors of the secession movement - "the fool
Page 281
secessionists," he used to call them, when angry or
heated by contradiction, but more commonly, "the poor fools," in a tone of
half-pitying rebuke, just as he had spoken of them on that memorable night
when the bells were ringing for the secession of his State.
It was probably his warmth in advocating this
policy to "agree with the adversary quickly" lest a worse thing should
befall us by delay, that led to his action at the public meeting referred to
in the text. What was said and done on that occasion, and the substance of
the resolutions that gave such offense, I know no more to this day than when
the account in the journal was penned. The subject was never alluded to
between us and our father. Whether the course of events would have been
altered if counsels such as his had prevailed, no one can tell. The passion
and fury of the time were not favorable to moderation, and the fatal mistake
was made, that has petrified the fifteenth amendment in our national
constitution, and injected a race problem into our national life. There it
stands to-day, a solid wedge of alien material cleaving the heart wood of
our nation's tree of life, and throwing the dead weight of its impenetrable
mass on whatever side its own interest or passion, or the influence of
designing politicians may direct it.
June 1, Thursday. -
I
dressed up in my best, intending to celebrate the Yankee fast by
going out to pay some calls, but I had so many visitors at home that I did
not get out till late in the afternoon. I am sorry enough that Lincoln was
assassinated, Heaven knows, but this public fast is a political scheme
gotten up to
Page 282
throw reproach on the South, and I wouldn't keep it if
I were ten times as sorry as I am.
The "righteous Lot" has come back to town. It
is uncertain whether he or Capt. Schaeffer is to reign over us; we hope the
latter. He is said to be a very gentlemanly-looking person, and above
associating with negroes. His men look cleaner than the other garrison, but
Garnett saw one of them with a lady's gold bracelet on his arm, which shows
what they are capable of. I never look at them, but always turn away my
head, or pull down my veil when I meet any of them. The streets are so full
of negroes that I don't like to go out when I can help it, though they seem
to be behaving better about Washington than in most other places. Capt.
Schaeffer does not encourage them in leaving their masters, still, many of
them try to play at freedom, and give themselves airs that are exasperating.
The last time I went on the street, two great, strapping wenches forced me
off the sidewalk. I could have raised a row by calling for protection from
the first Confederate I met, or making complaint at Yankee headquarters, but
would not stoop to quarrel with negroes. If the question had to be settled
by these Yankees who are in the South, and see the working of things, I do
not believe emancipation would be forced on us in such a hurry; but
unfortunately, the government is in the hands of a set of crazy
abolitionists, who will make a pretty mess, meddling with things they know
nothing about. Some of the
Page 283
Yankee generals have already been converted from their
abolition sentiments, and it is said that Wilson is deviled all but out of
his life by the negroes in South-West Georgia. In Atlanta, Judge Irvin says
he saw the corpses of two dead negroes kicking about the streets unburied,
waiting for the public ambulance to come and cart them away.
June 4, Sunday. - Still another
batch of Yankees, and one of them proceeded to distinguish himself at once,
by "capturing" a negro's watch. They carry out their principles by robbing
impartially, without regard to "race, color, or previous condition." 'Ginny
Dick has kept his watch and chain hid ever since the bluecoats put forth
this act of philanthropy, and George Palmer's old Maum Betsy says that she
has "knowed white folks all her life, an' some mighty mean ones, but Yankees
is de fust ever she seed mean enough to steal fum niggers." Everybody
suspected that mischief was afoot, as soon as the Yankees began coming in
such force, and they soon fulfilled expectations by going to the bank and
seizing $100,000 in specie belonging to one of the Virginia banks, which the
Confederate cavalrymen had restored as soon as they found it was private
property. They then arrested the Virginia bank officers, and went about town
"pressing" people's horses to take them to Danburg, to get the "robbers" and
the rest of the money, which they say is concealed there. One of the men
came to our house after supper, while we were sitting out on
Page 284
the piazza, and just beginning to cool off from a
furious political quarrel we had had at the table. Father could not see very
well without his glasses, and mistook him for a negro and ordered him off -
an error which I took care not to correct. He then made his errand known,
and produced an order from Capt. Abraham for father's carriage horses.
Garnett and Capt. Hudson quickly moved towards him, ready to resist any
insolence. He was mighty civil, however, and tried to enter into
conversation by remarking upon the pleasantness of the weather, but people
about to be robbed of their carriage horses are not in a mood for seeing the
pleasant side of things and nobody took any notice of him, except old Toby,
who is too sensible a dog and too good a Confederate to tolerate the enemies
of his country. I don't know how father and Garnett managed it, but the
fellow finally went off without the horses, followed by a parting growl from
Toby.
After this interruption we resumed our
conversation, and became so much interested that father, Garnett, Capt.
Hudson, and I sat up till twelve o'clock, much to the disgust of Mett and
Mary Day, who were trying to sleep, in rooms overlooking the piazza. It was
not politics, this time, either, but the relative merits of Dickens and
Thackeray, and I think it would be much better if we would stick to peaceful
encounters of this sort instead of the furious political battles we have,
which always end in fireworks, especially when
Page 285
Henry and I cross swords with father - two hot-heads
against one.
June 5, Monday. - Went to call
on Mrs. Elzey with some of our gentlemen, and talk over plans for a
moonlight picnic on Thursday or Friday night; then to see Mrs. Foreman, and
from there to the Alexanders. On my return home, found Porter Alexander in
the sitting-room, and Garnett came in soon after with Gen. Elzey, who staid
to dinner. Mother was dining out, but fortunately I had a good dinner - mock
turtle soup, mutton chops, roast lamb with mint sauce, besides ham and
vegetables. After dinner, I had just stretched myself on the bed for a nap,
when Jim Bryan was announced, and before I had finished
dressing to go downstairs, Garnett sent word that he had invited a
party of Confederate officers, on their way back to Virginia from various
points where they had been stranded, to take supper with us. Only two of
them came, however, Maj. Hallet, a very boyish-looking fellow for a major,
and Capt. Selden, a very handsome man, and as charming as he was
good-looking. The others wouldn't come because they said they were too
ragged and disreputable to go where ladies were. Captain Selden said they
hadn't twenty-five cents among them, and told some very funny stories of
their pinching and scheming to make their way without money. "We have been
flanking hotels ever since we left Macon," he said with a laugh, and I was
so glad we had the remains of our good dinner to give
Page 286
them. Maj. Hallet said he staid in Macon four weeks
after he got his discharge trying to raise money enough to pay his fare
home, but couldn't clear 50c., and Garnett consoled him by confessing that
he had just had to beg father for a quarter to pay the barber. Then Mett and
I related some of our house-keeping difficulties, including poor "Mary
Lizzie's" tragic end, which raised shouts of laughter - and we didn't tell
the worst, either. It seems strange to think how we laugh and jest now, over
things that we would once have thought it impossible to live through. We are
all poor together, and nobody is ashamed of it. We live from hand to mouth
like beggars. Father has sent to Augusta for a supply of groceries, but it
will probably be a week or more before they get here, and in the meantime,
all the sugar and coffee we have is what Uncle Osborne brings in. He hires
himself out by the day and takes his wages in whatever provisions we need
most, and hands them to father when he comes home at night. He is such a
good carp